Ionathan to David and David to him all these when they tooke these oathes did sweare privately and as private men Simler 2. And seeing an oath serveth for the evidence of the truth and for the ending of strife and controversies in this behalfe there may bee as lawfull and as necessary an use of an oath privately as publikely not upon every occasion but when the matter is urgent and the case so requireth Vrsin 4. Morall observations upon the third Commandement 1. Observ. Against common and rash swearing THou shalt not take c. Here that common and notorious abuse of rash swearing in common and ordinary talke is reproved when the name of God is taken up prophanely and scoffingly without any kinde of reverence at all Chrysostome in his time finding fault with this abuse thus writeth Among the Iewes the name of God was so reverenced that being written in plates it was lawfull for none to carry it but for the high Priest but now Velut quiddam vulgare sic ipsius nomen circumfecimus We beare about every where the name of God as a common thing Chrysost. ad popul Antioch homil 26. Theodoret useth this fit resemblance Si vestem paulò pretiosiorem in dies festos multi adservare consuerunt c. If many use to keepe their better garment for holy dayes how much more should the name of God bee consecrated unto prayer and other holy exercises Ex Lippom. It was an use among the Heathen to keepe secret such names as they would have had in reverence there was a certaine hid and secret name of the City of Rome which is not now knowne which they say by the decree of the Gods was kept secret and one Marenus Soranus for naming the same but once in publike was adjudged to death Solinus in polyhistor cap. 1. de Roma The name also Demogorgon which the Gentiles held to bee the first God was not to bee uttered they thought when he was named the earth would tremble and Lucanus lib. 6. de bell civil writeth how Eritâ— the Sorceresse would thus adjure the Furies that if they did not consent shee would name Demogorgon Tostat. qu. 3. If the Gentiles were thus curious in not prophaning the names of their Idols it teacheth Christians that it is a shame for them so irreverently to use the name of the great God of heaven and earth whom they doe not only name but sweare by without any feare or reverence 2. Observ. Of the fearefull judgement of God threatning against blasphemers THe Lord will not hold him guiltlesse Though blasphemers and common swearers may escape the consure of men yet the Lord will not surely suffer them to goe unpunished If railers upon men are excluded the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6.10 much more they which blaspheme the name of the living God If Gods hand should not be upon them here yet in the next world they are to expect nothing but everlasting horror unlesse they doe repent These that make a jest of religion and doe scoffe at the name of God are those abominable persons spoken of Revel 21.8 which shall have their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Cajetane here noteth well Quoniam futurum hoc judicium divinum raro impletum videmus in hac vita c. Because wee see this divine judgement seldome to be fulfilled in this life it followeth that it is to be referred to the judgement following after this life Therefore let men stand in awe of this fearefull judgement that is threatned against all prophane swearers and blasphemers 3. Observ. Against breakers of their oath and perjured persons FUrther as rash swearing is condemned so it is a most horrible and fearefull sinne for one to take a false oath and not to doe and performe as he hath sworne a righteous man and such an one as shall dwell in Gods Tabernacle is described that hee sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not Psal. 15.4 All such therefore are condemned which make shipwracke of a good conscience herein Such are our knights of the post that will be hired to take false oathes like unto the Turkish Sâ—iâ—i and Chagi who for a Ducket will take a thousand false oathes Oleaster useth this comparison If a man had given in pawne his sonne or any other precious thing for the performing of his oath he would labour by all meanes to redeeme it how much more when men have as it were pawned the name of their God Upon the fourth Commandement 1. Questions discussed QUEST I. Of the order of the fourth Commandement why it is put after the other 8. REmember the Sabbath day c. 1. Remotis impedimentis vèra religionis c. The impediments of religion being removed in the former Commandements as idolatry and prophanenesse or irreverence of the name of God this precept followeth Per quod homines in vera religione fundarâ—â—tur By which men should be grounded in true religion Thom. 2.2 quaest 122. art 4. in Cor. Prius enim sunt removenda impedimenta alicujus rei instituendae c. For first the impediments of a thing to be instituted must be removed before the thing can be instituted Lyran. 2. And this is the cause as Cyril noteth why the other Commandements before going are propounded negatively but this affirmatively Quia ad actâ—m statim eos impellâ—â— Because he presently draweth them here unto the act and execution Cyril lib. 4. in Ioah cap. 51. In the other Commandements first they are commanded to take away the impediments before the precept could be acted QUEST II. Why it is said only in this Commandement Remember c. 3. IN the other Commandements they were taught Deum primò venerari corde deinde ore First to worship God in heart then in mouth now it followeth here that we should worship him opere indeed Thom. Remember 1. Whereas Deut. 5. Moses rehearseth this Commandement thus Keepe the Sabbath day that thou sanctifie it but here he saith Remember the Sabbath day R. Salomon hath this conceit that both of these sentences were pronounced at once by a double sound of the trumpe which sounded forth the Commandements which is a fansie without any ground there Moses as the lawgiver doth not tie himselfe to the very same words keeping the sense Ex Tostat. 2. This memento remember some thinke is not referred to the Sabbath day but to the reason of the institution of the Sabbath taken from the creation this law therefore sendeth us backe to call to minde the creation of the world and how the Lord rested upon the seventh day after that in six dayes he had finished all the workes of the creation Tostat. So also Thomas Ponitur ut rememorationum beneficii praeteriti It is put as a remembrance of a benefit past But the connexion of the words sheweth that Remember is to be referred to the Sabbath day it selfe 3. Some will have this Remember to bee applied to the things to come
Lamechs seven-fold punishment which should not in this case have beene omitted 5. Neither can this place be so taken as the Chalde and some Hebrewes expound which read those words with a negative or interrogation as though Lamech should plead for himselfe before his wives which intended to kill him that hee had not killed a man as Cain had and therefore they should bee more grievously punished that killed him 6. Further these words of Lamech are not uttered enuntiative as shewing that Lamech had committed any murther already nor yet interrogative by way of interrogation as if Lamech should say thus to his wives have I yet slaine a man in my wrath as Cain did yet he was privileged that none should kill him therefore ye need not feare that any such thing should happen unto mee that have killed none some read these words conditionally supposing Lamech to have beene a good man as though the sense should be this If I should kill a man as Cain did I should be punished more than he that should kill Cain because I did not take heed by his example 7. But the best exposition is with Ramban to expound Lamechs speech 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 potencially hee to reconcile his wives that were al enated from him doth boast of his strength and tyranny that this and this he could doe and that he would not take the least wrong at any mans hand Sicetiam Calvin Now concerning the occasion of these words of Lamech spoken to his wives 1. It was not by reason of any conspiracy intended by his wives against him and therefore hee should excuse himselfe that hee had not killed a man as Cain had and therefore they that killed him should bee more severely punished 2. Neither was it by reason of some brawle betweene his wives as Iunius and therefore Lamech threatneth them that should set any division betweene them and offer him the least wrong 3. Nor yet because his wives feared lest the sinne of Cain might bee punished in Lamechs posterity and therefore he maketh them secure in promising impunity 4. But the most likely occasion is this that wheras his wives feared lest because of his cruelty some evill should happen unto them hee boasteth of his strength that rather than any should doe him any hurt he would not spare to kill in his wrath QVEST. XIIII How Lamech is said to be avenged seventy times seven times Vers. 24. IF Cain shall be avenged seven-fold 1. Chrysostomes exposition is not here to be received who thinketh that Lamech confessed his sinne and condemned himselfe for murther committed Ipse sua lingua confessionem peccatorum facit poenam sibi definit he confesseth his sinne himselfe and defineth the punishment So also thinketh Theodoret for the Scripture propoundeth the example of Lamech not as of a penitent but a licentious disordered person who first presumed to breake the law of wedlocke in taking two wives 2. Neither is their conjecture of any weight that imagine Lamech to speake of his 77. children which hee had by his two wives as Iosephus writeth that they should bee punished for their fathers sinne 3. But among the rest Rupertus misseth the marke that by seventy times seven-fold understandeth a temporary by seven-fold eternall punishment this Cain had because hee repented not the other Lamech for his repentance for that 70. times seven is more than seven times our Saviour sheweth in the Gospell where he saith to Peter that he should forgive his brother not only seven times but seventy times seven 4. But the meaning is not that Lamech should be punished 77. times 7. times but hee that killed Lamech as he that killed Cain 7. times and so Lamech boasteth of impunitie that though hee committed murther as Cain did yet hee should be exempted from punishment as Cain was 5. To expound it of the 77. generations to Christ rehearsed Luk. 3. in whom Lamechs sinne should bee expiated is a forced and improper sense Quest. XIIII How the name of God is said in Enos time to be called upon Vers. 26. MEn begin to call c. 1. Neither the Septuagint here translate aright that hee 1. Enos hoped to call or as Hierome hee begun to call for neither doth the word signifie hope nor can it be referred to the person of Enos 2. Neither could hee be said now to begin to call upon the name of the Lord either as Cajetan thinketh because Enos first used to call upon the name Iehovah for Cain and Abel are said to have offered to Iehovah v. 3. either for that Enos was more religious and given to prayer than any before him or that he found out some forme or order of prayer as Pererius judgeth for it is not like but that Adam and Abel in the spirituall exercises of prayer and sacrifice were as zealous as any of the succeeding age 3. But now when as the worship of God began to be corrupted and prophaned in the wicked posterity of Cain then Adam Seth and other of the righteous feed began publikely to exercise religion and to have their holy meetings and assemblies for the service of God 4. Some read then the name of God began in calling upon to be prophaned as by giving the name of God to beasts trees and plants But here invocation is taken in the better part 1 and Moses describeth the practice of the Church and righteous seed in those dayes 5. Wee likewise refuse that sense that the name Iehovah began now to bee called upon whereas he was invocated by the name Elohim before for Cain and Abel offered sacrifice to Iehovah v. 3. 6. Wherefore the true meaning is as is before expressed that now the Church of God being increased to a full number did make a publike separation in their worship from the generation of the wicked and began apart in a solemne manner to worship God Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. A man is first accepted for his faith before his workes 1. Vers. 4. THe Lord had respect to Abel and to his offering hence it is inferred that works make not a man acceptable to God but first a man is accepted by faith and secondly his workes are respected as Gregory upon this place Deus non habet gratum offerentem propter numera sed numera propter offerentem Abel is not accepted for his gifts but his gifts because of him 2. Doct. Paradise planted in a knowne place 2. Vers. 16 CAin dwelt in the Land of Nod toward the east side of Eden Hence it is gathered that Paradise was planted in a known place contrary to the opinion of Bellarmine for Eden was the name of a knowne Country in Mesapotamia as may appeare Ezech. 27.23 Bellarmine answereth that Eden is here no proper name but a name of pleasure unlesse wee will say that Cain was punished to dwell in Paradise Cont. 1. Neither was Cain exiled into a place of pleasure 2. It is not
thing worth because they did begin to eat unleavened bread on the 14. day at even and so from the 14. day till the 21. day numbring the first day there are eight dayes for the 14. day was ended when at eve after the sunne set they began to eat unleavened bread and then entred the 15. day wherefore it is said Levit. 23.6 In the 15. day of this moneth shall be the Feast of unleavened bread the 15. day then was the first and not the fourteenth 3. Wherefore according to the words of the text we hold that there were onely seven dayes of unleavened bread kept as is evident Exod. 12. Levit. 23. Numb 28. Deut. 26. And whereas Rupertus alleageth this text the first day shall bee holy unto you likewise the eight day shall be aequè venerabilis as well observed no such place can be found but the contrary in the first day shall be an holy assemblie likewise in the seventh day chap. 5.16 So that it is to be wondred at how Rupertus was so much overseene to alleage a text no where extant 4. And as there were not more than seven dayes so neither was there lesse For whereas it is said Deut. 16.8 Six dayes shalt thou eat unleavened bread and the 7. day shall be an holy assemblie the seventh day is not excluded as being none of the seven dayes of unleavened bread but is named by it selfe as being a principall and solemne day among the rest Perer. QUEST XXIII Why he which did not eat unleavened bread was to be cut off NOw as touching the festivall dayes of unleavened bread in particular first there ariseth a question about the first day of the seven whether the 14. or 15. day should be the first 1. Here we refuse the opinion of Rupertus seene before that they began to eat unleavened bread upon the 14. day of the moneth for then there should be eight dayes of unleavened bread and not seven onely as the Scripture saith and where it is said vers 18. In the first moneth and the fourteenth day of the moneth at even yee shall eat unleavened bread there the even is joyned with the fourteenth day not as a part thereof but as immediatly following for then in just account began the fifteenth day the first of unleavened bread Levit. 23.6 2. Neither doe we here receive Thostatus opinion who thinketh that the even when they began to eat unleavened bread was part of the fourteenth day but because it was but a small part it may be counted with the 15. day and so much was taken out of the 21. day for before Sunne set they began to eat unleavened bread Contra. 1. The evening began after Sunne set and then the day was ended that time then that followed was part of the 15. day and not of the 14. and that the evening began after the Sunne went downe is evident because betweene the first evening which was before the Sunne set and the latter evening at and after the Sunne set the lambe was to be killed as is shewed before quest 10. 2. That before Sunne set on the 21. day they brought leaven into their houses cannot be shewed but the contrarie rather that till the even of the 21. day which was after Sunne they were to eat unleavened bread till about the same time when they began 3. Therefore we thinke that not the 14. day but the 15. was the first of unleavened bread for these reasons 1. Because otherwise there should be 8. dayes of unleavened bread and not seven 2. Iosephus saith that the Jewes kept no festivall day without burnt offrings and ceasing from labour lib. 3. antiquit cap. 15. but not on the 14. but the 15. day were they commanded to abstaine from worke vers 16. 3. The same day when they began to eat unleavened bread the Lord brought them out of Egypt vers 17. but they went out not upon the 14. day it was the morrow after the Passeover when they went out Numb 33.3 for upon the 14. day which ended at Sunne set they did not goe out seeing about midnight following the first borne of the Egyptians were slaine before the Israelite◠departed Perer. QUEST XXIV In what sense the first day of the seven was called holy Vers. 16. IN the first day shall be an holy assemblie 1. It is called an holy day because it was sequestred and set apart from all prophane use and consecrated as peculiar unto God In which sense both certaine places as the sanctuarie and vessels as they which belonged to the Sanctuarie and certaine persons as the first borne which were afterward redeemed were holy and consecrate unto God 2. This day was holy in three respects First because they were not to prophane it with any bodily worke secondly because there were peculiar sacrifices appointed for this first day of the seven as two bullocks one ramme seven lambs of a yeere old Numb 23. Thirdly because upon this day as likewise on other festivals they fared better and put on their festivall robes as Nehemias prescribed to be done in another festivall day chap. 8.10 Goe and eat the fat and drinke the sweet and send part unto them for whom none is prepared for this day is holy unto our Lord. 3. But here is to be observed a difference betweene the rest of this day and of other festivals upon this day though all other worke be forbidden yet it was lawfull to prepare their meat and drinke and so it was lawfull also upon the Feasts of Pentecost and of the Feast of Tabernacles but upon the Sabbath it was not lawfull to doe so much as they were forbidden to gather Manna upon the Sabbath chap. 16.5.23.19 and it was not lawfull to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath day for their necessarie use Exod. 35.3 Iun. But if this first festivall day did fall out upon the Sabbath then they were to rest therein simply from all labour Perer. 4. It is also called holy in respect of the holy convocation because the people were therein to bee called together to attend the service of God leaving all other works Iun. QUEST XXV Of the second solemne day of the pasch COncerning the second day of the paschall solemnitie this was peculiar to that day that therein they brought a sheafe of the first fruit of their harvest unto the Lord this was the morrow after the Sabbath Levit. 23.11 Wherein is to be considered 1. That then all their harvest was not ripe in Palestin◠but onely they culled out certaine principall eares and out of the forwardest grounds for these first fruits the Hebrewes hold to have come all out of the tribe of Nepthaly 2. They were not eares of wheat which was not ripe till Pentecost seven weekes after Exod. 34.21 but eares of barlie which was first ripe 3. Neither were they fully ripe and hardned for they did drie the eares at the fire and then rubd out the corne Levit. 2.14 4. The word Sabbath
doth not here signifie the Sabbath which was the seventh day but it is taken for any festivall day of rest and may here bee translated the morrow after the rest Iun. because upon the first day of the pasch they were commanded to rest 5. This they did in presenting their first fruits unto God both for remembrance of that time when they came out of Egypt which was in the moneth Abib the moneth of new fruits as also to stirre them to bee thankfull unto God and to acknowledge him to be the giver and author of their abundance and plentie Pererius QUEST XXVI Whether the seventh day were more solemne than the first Vers. 16. ALso in the seventh day shall bee an holy assemblie Here the solemnitie of the first and seventh day seeme to be alike But Levit. 23.8 the Latine translator readeth thus Dies septimus erit celebrior sanctior The seventh day shall bee more solemne and holy Unto this objection divers answers are framed 1. It is called holier because this day is by speciall words called a day of restraint or of a solemne assemblie Deut. 16.8 Wherein it being the last day of the Feast there was a great assemblie of the people gathered together to praise God So in the same sense the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles is called the great day Ioh. 7.37 2. Others answer that it was greater not in comparison of the first day but of the other comming betweene Lyran. 3. But the best answer is that in the originall there is no degree of comparison but as it is said of the first day there shall be therein an holy convocation so it is said of the seventh Thâ—â—e shall bee an holy assemblie or convocation Perer. So here a question is moved questionlesse and needlesse 4. Now the reason why the first and the seventh day were more solemne than the rest may be this because on the first day of the Passeover they went out of Egypt and on the seventh day they passed through the red sea and these two dayes in remembrance of these two great benefits they kept with greater solemnitie this generally is the opinion of the Jewes and the reasons to confirme it may be these two first because as in the first day there was an holy convocation so also was there on the last when Moses and all Israel gave solemne thanks unto God Exod. 15. And beside the manner and order of their travell agreeth thereunto for on the 15. day they came to Succoth on the 17. to Ethom to Pi-hahiroth or the mouth of Chiroth on the 18. day there they staied where Pharaoh overtooke them the 20. and the night following they went over the red Sea Iunius QUEST XXVII Why the seventh day is called a day of restraint Deut. 16.8 BUt whereas it is said Deut. 16.8 on the seventh day of the paschall solemnitie shall be a restraint oâ— solemne assemblie where the Latine translator readeth collecta there shall be a collection here ariseth a question about the meaning of these words 1. They which defend this translation some doe expound it of the collection which was made toward the expences of the temple Thomas But against this sense both Lyranus his reason may bee urged because the morrow after the pasch it was lawfull for the people to returne home Deut. 16.7 and therefore it is not like that collection was made after their departure as also Paulus Burgensis sheweth out of the sentence of the Hebrewes that collection was used to be made for the temple throughout all Palestina upon the first day of the twelfth moneth Pererius also alleageth that place 2 Chron. 7.8 that Salomon Fecit die octava collectam Made a collâ—ction upon the eight day but saith he it is not like that so rich a King as Salomon made any collection of mony Therefore Pererius interpreteth it of the solemne collection and gathering together of the people upon that day to give God thanks solemnely and publikely for their mightie and glorious deliverance out of Egypt But all this businesse will soone be at an end if the vulgar Latine interpretation be refused as not so agreeable to the originall word which signifieth rather a restraint as even now shall be shewed 2. The Septuagint also are as wide which doe translate the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the going out because then the Feast was at an end but this is not the meaning of the word though it be true that then the people were dismissed as Salomon upon the eight solemne day of the Feast of Tabernacles sent away the people 1 King 8.66 having kept that day as a time of restraint 2 Chron. 7.7 at even he gave them leave to depart for so these places are reconciled 3. Therefore the meaning rather is that it was a time of restraint the people were kept and restrained from worke upon that day so the word ghatzer signifies to forbid or restraine Lyran. Montan. Iun. And though the first day also were a day of restraint wherein they were forbidden all worke save about their meat yet it seemeth that this was the greater day being the conclusion and determination of the Feast as these two are joyned together the last and great day of the Feast Iohn 7.37 as iâ— shewed before QUEST XXVIII Why he which did not eat unleavened bread was to be cut off Vers. 19. THat soule shall be cut off from the congregation of Israel 1. Some doe expound this onely of the capitall punishment that such as neglected or contemned this observation of unleavened bread should be put to death and so is this phrase taken Exod. 30.33 and 31. vers 14. and in other places Simler Piscat But though it be not denied that in some places this phrase to bee cut off from Israel signifieth onely the taking away of the life of the offender as in the places given in instance yet alwayes it is not so taken for Genes 17.14 it signifieth the cutting off from the societie and the communion of the Saints both in this life and in the next as may appeare by the reason there given because he hath transgressed my covenant 2. Neither is it referred onely to the spirituall punishment as Osiander expoundeth this place by that of the Apostle that he which eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 1 Cor. 11.29 for under the law the punishment of death was used in the like transgressions in the contempt of the law as for violating the Sabbath 3. Therefore this sentence pronounced against such contemners includeth a penaltie both upon the bodie and the soule and of this strict severitie two reasons may be given the one from the authoritie of the law-maker God that gave us both bodies and soules and all other good things beside hath power to make lawes both to binde the bodie and the soule and the contempt of his Commandements is worthie of capitall punishment the other reason is taken from
it selfe and the reason is Quia corpora coelestia non suscipiâ—â—t peregrinas impressiones The heavenly bodies receive no forren or strange impressions Thostat This may be admitted and yet the sunne shall be hot for that is no elementary or forren impression but a quality inherent and native in the sunne seeing the Scripture saith nothing is hid from the heat thereof Psal. 19.8 which heat may be increased by the reflexion of the beames of the sunne and the exhalation of hot and drie vapours but the beginning of vitall and comfortable heat without any inconvenience may be granted to come from the body of the sunne as the fountaine thereof 3. Now the reason why the sunne as he riseth higher so waxeth hotter is this when the sunne is too low his beames doe not fall directly upon the earth but being in the East they tend to the West but as the sunne ascendeth unto the meridianall point so his beames doe descend and smite upon the earth which then beginneth more and more to feele the power and force thereof Tostat. 4. In that the Manna melted by the heat of the sunne but was hardned by the fire for otherwise it could not be baked and made into cakes it appeareth that neither of these proceeded from any naturall disposition or quality in the Man for if naturally it had beene dissolved by the sunne the heat of the fire in like manner would have wrought upon it therefore both these operations in Manna proceeded not from any naturall qualitie therein but was wrought extraordinarily by the power of God so disposing Tostat. quâ—st 11. 5. And this was the reason why it melted by the heat of the sunne to stir up the people to gather it betimes that they might have time to prepare it and then attend other businesse if it had beene to bee gathered all day they might have beene more slothfull and negligent Calvin 6. The time then of gathering Manna was after the sunne rise so soone as the dew was off the ground untill the sixth houre of the day toward noone when the sunne began to be hoâ— Lyran. QUEST XXXI How they gathered twice so much upon the sixth day Vers. 22. THe sixt day they gathered twice so much c. 1. Some thinke that they gathered no more upon the sixth day than they did other dayes but that it was multiplied by the power of God and became twice as much that is two gomers for every man Ioseph Lyran. But the words of the text are otherwise they gathered twice so much it was not then made twice so much when it was gathered but they indeed gathered twice so much as they did upon any other day 2. Therefore herein the miracle was seene that upon the sixt day there fell twice so much as upon the other dayes Marbach And they indeed gathered as much againe as they used to doe for otherwise if the Lord had not commanded them so to doe to gather double upon the sixt day they had transgressed in exceeding a gomer in their gathering yet they are not reproved but commended for it And Moses saith they did herein the same thing which the Lord said If it were then Gods commandement that they should gather double this doubling was in their gathering not in the increasing afterward God would not have commanded them to doe that which was not in their power but in his owne working It was in their power to gather double when God had sent it upon the ground But it was in Gods hand onely to increase and multipliâ— it when it was gathered Sic fere Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST XXXII What moved the Rulers to come and tell Moses that the people had gathered double Vers. 22. THe Rulers of the Congregation came and told Moses These were not the Captaines over thousands and hundreds and over fifties for they were not instituted till afterward chap. 18. nor yet were they the 70. Elders which also were not yet appointed but they were the Princes of the tribes and families such as are rehearsed Numb 1.2.7 Tostat. 1. Some thinke that these Princes came of a good minde and feared lest the people transgressed the commandement in gathering double because they knew not Gods will yet touching the Sabbath Ferus But they could not be altogether ignorant of that seeing the Lord by Moses had told them before vers 5. that upon the sixt day they should gather twice so much as they did dayly 2. Some impute it unto their forgetfulnesse and incredulitie that they beleeved not the word of God that he would send them double food upon that day Calvin Galâ—s But it is not like that the Princes and chiefest men which used to consult with Moses and were directors to the rest were more ignorant and of lesse beleefe than the common people neither doth Moses here reprove them for any such unbeleefe 3. Therefore the sounder opinion is that they were not ignorant herein of Gods commandement of gathering double and that the people did therein as they were commanded but they came to Moses to receive further direction how that double portion which they had gathered should bee ordered Tostat. 4. Another opinion is that Moses had not yet propounded to the people what the Lord had said concerning the double portion to be gathered upon the sixt day vers 5. but the people of themselves did it being accustomed to keepe the Sabbath knowing that upon that day they were to rest and yet that it was not Gods will they should fast that day and altogether abstaine from meat Piscator But this would lay both an imputation of unfaithfulnesse to Moses that he should conceale any part of Gods counsell from them especially in so necessarie a thing as the observation of the Sabbath was and of ignorance upon the Rulers of the Congregation that the common people did better know what was to be done than they and although it was an usuall custome among the people of God to keepe the Sabbath yet they were not yet so well instructed in the manner of the observation thereof therefore I rather preferre the opinion of Tostatus herein next before alleaged QUEST XXXIII Of the meaning of the 23. verse and whether they dressed upon the sixt day that which was reserved for the seventh Vers. 23. THe rest of the holy Sabbath is to morrow 1. Thostatus in not rightly pointing or distinguishing this verse putteth this word morrow to the next sentence reading thus Crâ—s quodcunque operandum est facite To morrow what is to be done do and so much busieth himselfe about the meaning of these words resolving upon this sense that what was to be done the next day about their victuall because it was the Sabbath they should doe it now but although this indeed be the meaning of the words following that what they had to seeth and dresse the next day they should doe it now yet all this labour might have beene spared if the word morrow
misliketh Augustins distinction 18. qu. How God is said to harden the heart by patience and long-suffering 19. qu. Wherefore the Lord useth patience and long-suffering toward the wicked 20. qu. How God is said to harden by the subtraction of his grace 21. qu. How God is said occasionaliter by ministring occasion which the wicked abuse to harden the heart 22. qu. God is said to harden the heart as the event is taken for the cause 23. qu. How diversly in Scripture the termes of blinding and hardning are taken 24. qu. How divers waies the Lord forsaketh those which are hardened 25. qu. God hardeneth otherwise than by foreseeing 26. qu. Whether God may be said to doe those things which he disposeth of to a good end 27. qu. God otherwise hardeneth than as a generall mover of the heart 28. qu. How God is said indeed to harden the heart Questions upon the twelfth Chapter 1. QUest When the Lord spake to Moses 2. qu. Whether it were a new institution for the beginning of the yeare or the renuing of the old 3. qu. How that moneth is said to be the beginning of moneths 4. qu. Of the name of the first moneth 5. qu. VVhen the first moneth of the Hebrewes tooke beginning 6. qu. VVhy the lambe was commanded to bee prepared foure dayes before 7. qu. VVhether a lambe were killed in every house and how many went to the eating of a lambe 8. qu. VVhether beside the Paschal lambe there were any other solemne sacrifice 9. qu. Of the divers acceptions and takings of the word evening 10. qu. Of the time when the Passeover should bee killed betweene the two evenings 11. qu. VVhether the Passeover were killed in the first evening when the fourteenth day began or in the latter 12. qu. VVhether it were not indifferent to use a lambe or goat for the passeover 13. qu. Why it is added that it should be a male 14. qu. Of the generall signification of the rites of the Passeover 15. qu. The particular application of the rites and ceremonies of the Paschal lambe 1. Of the eating of the flesh 2. It must not be eaten raw 3. Of the unleavened bread 4. Of the sowre and bitter herbs 5 Of the rosting of the lambe whole together 6. Of the not reserving of any thing till the morning 7. Of the girding of their loynes 8. Whether the Hebrewes stood in the first Passeover 9. Whether Christ stood or sate at the eating of the Passeover 16. qu. Whence the word Pasch is derived 17. qu. Wherefore it was called the Pasch or Passeover 18. qu. The divers significations of the word Pasch. 19. qu. What things are generally commanded concerning the keeping of the daies of unleavened bread 20. qu. Why they were injoyned to eat unleavened bread 21. qu. Why seven dayes are limited for the keeping of the feast of unleavened bread 22. qu. Whether the fourteenth or fifteenth day were the first of the seven 23. qu. In what sense the first day of the seven was called holy 24. qu. Of the second solemne day of the Pasch. 25. qu. Whether the seventh day were more solemne than the first 26. qu. Why the seventh day is called a day of restraint 27. qu. Why he that did not eat unleavened bread was to be cut off 28. qu. Why none uncircumcised were admitted to the Pasch. 29. qu. Whether the servant might be compelled to be circumcised 30. qu. Why none of the flesh was to be carried out of the house 31. qu. Why a bone of the Paschal lambe should not be broken 32. qu. What rites of the Passeover might be dispensed withall and what not 33. qu. What ceremonies the Iewes doe hold themselves tied unto at this day 34. qu. Whether the sprinkle were of hyssop or of rosemary or some other thing 35. qu. Whence they tooke the bloud which they laid upon the doore-posts 36. qu. Why they are forbidden to goe forth of their doores 37. qu. How the ordinance of the Passeover is said to be for ever 38. qu. Of the divers applications of the sense of the Scripture 39. qu. Of the particular mysticall applications of the Paschal lambe and the rites thereof 1. Of the day and moneth 2. Of the setting apart of the lambe vpon the tenth day 3. How Christ is compared to a lambe 4. Of the bloud of the lambe how it resembled Christs bloud 5. Of the signification of leaven and sowre herbs 6. Of the eating with the loynes girt and shooes on the feet and the staffe in the hand 40. qu. How Pharaoh is said here to have called unto Moses 41. qu. Whether the Hebrewes asked to borrow of the Egyptians their jewels 42. qu. Whether the Hebrewes did any wrong in spoyling the Egyptians of their jewels 43. qu. Whether the Egyptians asked the jewels before the last plague or after 44. qu. What kinde of favour it was which the Lord gave the Israelites in the sight of the Egyptians 45. qu. Why the Lord inricheth his people with the Egyptians substance 46. qu. Of which of the Egyptians they asked and who of the Israelitâ—â— and what 47. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Israelites spoyling of the Egyptians 48. qu. Of the number of the Israelites that went up out of Egypt 49. qu. Of Rahmeses from whence the Israelites went 50. qu. Of Succoth where the Israelites pitched their tents going out of Egypt 51. qu. VVhat this mingled companie was that went with the Israelites out of Egypt 52. qu. What moved these divers sorts of people to goe out of Egypt with Israel 53. qu. Whether the Israelites went out of Egypt in the evening in the night or in the morning 54. qu. Whether the Israelites dwelt in Egypt more than foure hundred yeares 55. qu. That the Israelites dwelt not foure hundred yeares onely in Egypt 56. qu. That the Israelites dwelt onely two hundred yeares in Egypt 57. qu. That the Israelites were not in bondage and servitude in Egypt all the foresaid terme of two hundred yeares 58. qu. That Moses understandeth all the time of the sojourning of Israel and the Fathers in Egypt and in Canaan 59. qu. Why their dwelling in Egypt is onely named the rest being also understood 60. qu. When the foure hundred yeare must take beginning 61. qu. When the terme of 430. yeares endeth 62. qu. How the terme of foure hundred yeares prefixed to Abraham and Moses summe of 430. yeares doe agree together 63. qu. When the foure hundred yeares prefixed to Abraham must take their beginning 64. qu. The time of the Hebrewes departure out of Egypt compared with the Chronologie of the Heathen Questions upon the thirteenth Chapter 1. QUest How the first borne were accounted that were consecrated unto God 2. qu. In what sense the first borne are said to bee the Lords 3. qu. Why the law of the Passeover is repeated 4. qu. Whether Abib were the proper name of a moneth 5. qu. Why the Israelites are charged to
such rivers so called as Moses here describeth them For Pliny maketh mention of a river called Phasitigris lib. 6. c. 27. as compounded of Phasis which seemeth to be derived of phishon and Tigris and a part of Tigris was called Digliâ—o Plin. lib. 6. c. 27. for 〈…〉 which was this Hiddekel Thirdly Iunius very learnedly sheweth which were these foure streames issuing out of Euphrates Pishon is that part which runneth with Tigris about Armenia and was corruptly called Phasitigris the same also is Nahar malâ—ha Ptolomy calleth it Basilaeon the Kings riuer Gihon is the riuer Naharsares that emptied it selfe into the Caldean fens Hiddekel is that branch which above Seleucia falleth into Tigris which was corruptly called Diglito Perath is the river Euphrates that ran along by Babylon and at the first had his proper passage into the Persian gulph but now falleth in with Tigris But whether these are those foure heads or streames of Euphrates it may be doubted because the riuer Nahar malcha the Kings riuer was thought first to be cut out by Gabaris the governor of that province to stay the swiftnes of Euphrates as it falled vpon Babylon which river was afterward scoured ditched by Trajanus and Severus It is certaine then if the current of this river were not naturall but made by the industry of man and that long after Moses time that it can be none of these foure heads here described unlesse we say with Calvin that mans industry only here helped nature and that Gâ—baris caused the naturall current landed vp to be opened and enlarged Wherefore I hold it the best resolution with Mercerâ—â— to say that seeing not only the names but the channels and currents of rivers and streames may be altered changed in time that it can hardly now be defined which are these foure streames of Euphrates it sufficeth us to know that sometime this river was so divided by branches where the situation of Paradise was the particular place whereof is not now knowne QVEST. XIV Of the river Pishon Vers. 11. THe name of one is Pishon Most of the ancient writers as Hierome Ambrose Epiphanius with others did take this Pishon for the river Ganges in India which they understand here by Havilah from whence great store of gold is brought But this cannot be so 1. Ganges hath his originall as Strabo writeth from the mountaine Caucasus lib. 15. and is found to bee 70. degrees that is 4030. miles distant from Tigris and Euphrates and therefore these rivers can have no concurrence together as these are described by Moses to run through Paradise 2. Havilah is not here taken for India but for a countrey much nearer as Gen. 25.18 Ismael is said to dwell from Havilah to Sur that is toward Aegypt and Saul is said to have smote Amelech from Havilah as thou commest to Sur. 1 Sam. 15.7 but neither Ismael dwelt in India nor yet Saul pursued the Amalekites so farre 3. And though India be fertile of gold from whence it is supposed Salomon had such store yet the neerer countries yeelded great plenty of gold unto David Moâ—b Ammon Amalech 1 Chron. 17.11 4. Wherefore it is most like that this river Pishon was a branch of the river Tigris which also was called in a certaine place Phasis as witnesseth Curtius lib. 5. and Pasigris a word compounded of Phasis and Tigris as Pliny saith lib. 6. c. 27. QVEST. XI Of Bdellium BDellium 1. It is neither a precious stone as the Hebrewes thinke for it is like Moses would have so called it because he nameth the Onix stone in the same place with it 2. Neither was it a kind of Margarite or pearle as Eugubinus and Oleaster suppose 3. but a kind of tree which Pliny describeth to be of a blacke colour leafed like an oake of the bignesse of an olive tree bearing fruit like a wild fig tree growing in Bactriana lib. 12. c. 9. Dioscorides calleth it bdolchon comming very neere the hebrew word bedoloch lib. 1. 4. Neither doth that place make any thing against this sense Numb 11.7 where Manna which was white is said to be of the colour of bdellium by the which some gather bdellium to be pearle rather for the whitenesse than the tree called bdellium which is blacke But this doubt is easily removed for though the tree was black yet did it beare a bright gumme like vnto wax somewhat whitish Plin. lib. 12.9 so then Manâ—a is likened for colour not to the wood but the gumme of the tree bdellium QVEST. XV. Of the river Gihon Vers. 13. THe name of the second is Gihon 1. This cannot be Nilus a river of Aegypt as many have supposed for this river had not affinity with Tigris and Euphrates neither did ever meet with them being so farre asunder for Tigris and Euphrates had their beginning in the mountaines of Armenia Nilus from the mountaines in Aethiopia and they run into the Persian Sea and Nilus into the Mediterranean Againe Nilus is named to be a river of Aegypt not of Aethiopia 2. Where that place is objected Ierem. 2.18 what hast thou to doe in Aegypt to drinke the waters of Geon as the Septuagint read the hebrew hath not Geon but Sichor which signifieth blacke or troubled as Hierome translateth which some take for Nilus which was called Melas blacke some for another river that divided the land of promise from Egypt falling into the lake Sirbon Iosu. 13.3 3. Aethiopia here is not that great countrey beyond Aegypt but another countrey neere unto Palestina called Arabia deserta in hebrew Cush which is a common name both to that large kingdome called Aethiopia and to Arabia And this may appeare Gen. 10 7. where the sonnes of Cush are rehearsed Seba Chavila Sabteca who all inhabited about Arabia likewise Zipporah which was a Madianitish woman Exod. 2.16 is Chusitis an Aethiopian or Cushite Numb 12.2 so that the Madianites about Arabia were also called Aethiopians or Cushites 4. Neither is this Gihon that river that ran by Jerusalem 1 King 1.33 though it beare the same name for the head of that river was not farre from Hierusalem whose springs Hezekiah stopped and turned them another way 5. Wherefore this Gihon compassing the land of Cush that is Arabia deserta was a part or branch of the river Euphrates called Naharsares with Ptolomy Baarsâ—ris Iun. QVEST. XVI Of the rivers Hidekel and Perath TO other two rivers Chidekel and Perath are confessed of all to bee the river Tigris and Euphrates the first is so called of his swiftnesse for Tigris in the Median language signifieth a shaâ—â— the other retaineth the hebrew name for whereas Moses here saith hu Perath this is Perath both these joyned together make Huphrates or Euphrates so called because by the inundation thereof as Nilus it maketh the land fruitfull of the root phara which signifieth to fructifie These two rivers taking beginning from divers parts of the Mountaine Taurus doe run asunder
lust v. 17. of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only shalt thou not eat S. only is here added 17. Cursed is the ground for thy sake B.G.T.P. in opere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in thy workes S.H. heb bagnabar for or because of the Ch. 20. called her Hevah B.G.C.T.P.H. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 life S. heb Chavah 21. garments of honour vpon their skin C. coats of skinne caeter 24. a fiery sword 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 T.B.S.H. the point or blade of a sword shaken P.G. lahat signifieth a blade and a flame a sharpe sword shaken C. 21. Adam is the only man on earth of himselfe knowing good and evill C. is as one of us knowing c. caeter The Exegesis or theologicall explication QVEST. 1. Whether it were a true serpent that talked with Eva. vers 1. NOw the serpent was mâ—re subtill c. 1. we neither thinke with Iosephus that it was in the beginning naturall to the serpents as to other beasts to have the use of speech and understanding which was the conceit also of Plato that under Saturne men used to speake conferre by language with beasts Euseb. lib. 12. de prepar Evang. c. 9. for if it had beene naturall to beasts to speake they should no more after the fall have beene deprived of their naturall faculties than the Angels or 〈◊〉 that fell and beside this opinion is contrarie to the Scripture which saith that man onely was created according to Gods image that is with reason and understanding which guideth the speech 2. We refuse also the opinion which Barcephas ascribeth to Ephrem lib. de paradis c. 27. that the use of speech was given unto the serpent onely for this time as it was to Balaams asse that the Devill spake in the serpent as the Angell did in the Asse we grant but the serpent could not speake of himselfe wanting the instruments and organs of the voice which man hath 3. Neither is Cyrillus opinion to be received that it was not a true serpent but a shew onely and apparition For then it should not have beene said that the serpent was wiser than all the beasts of the field and afterward God layeth a curse upon the serpent that he should goe upon his bellie and eate the dust of the earth it was a true serpent then not a shadow onely 4 Cajetanus conceit also is to be rejected who by a continued allegorie by the serpent would have the Devill understood that there was neither serpent in truth nor in shew that appeared to Eva but this tentation was altogether internall and spirituall for by this meanes the whole storie of the creation may as well be allegorized and so the truth of the narration called in question and beside whereas the Devill internally tempteth onely two wayes either by alluring the sense by some object or else by moving and working the phantasie our parents before their fall could not be so tempted having no inordinate motion 5 Some thinke that the woman did understand the speech of the serpent such as beasts use to expresse their minde and not otherwise but it is evident that the serpent did verily speake 6 Aben Ezra is of opinion that it was the serpent and nothing else but the curse afterward pronounced upon the serpent and that prophesie that the seed of the woman should breake the serpents head sheweth that the Devill spake in the serpent who is principally accursed 7 Our opinion then is that it was a true serpent which talked with Eva as may appeare by the punishment inflicted upon this kind and that the Devill used the serpent a subtill beast as his instrument and spake out of him This our Saviour confirmeth in the Gospell that it was Satan which was a murtherer from the beginning and caused the death and fall of our parents Iohn 18.44 And Saint Paul affirmeth that the serpent beguiled Eva through his subtiltie but the woman was not deceived by the serpent but by the craft of the Devill speaking and working by the serpent Of this judgement are most of the auncient fathers Basil Chrysostome Augustine Damascene c. QVEST. II. How the serpent is said to have beene more subtile c. THe serpent was more subtile than any beast of the field 1. These words cannot be understood of the Devil as Cajetane thinketh who here by a metaphore is called a serpent for betweene the Devil and the beasts of the field there is no comparison who in subtiltie farre exceedeth man who is wiser than any brutish nature 2. Neither was the serpent more subtill onely for this time as Augustine seemeth to thinke lib. 11. Genes ad lit c. 29 for Satan could not infuse more subtilty into the serpent than by nature it had and the text it selfe seemeth to insinuate that the serpent by nature was more subtill than other beasts 3. wherefore the truth is that whereas the serpent is a most subtill beast it was not by chance that Satan used him as his instrument beeing by his naturall subtiltie apt thereunto and the serpents subtill nature appeareth both by the sleights he useth in helping himselfe as to let passe what Plinie reporteth that by the juice of fennel he strippeth himselfe of a certaine skinne wherewith he is overgrowne in winter and with the same hearb cleareth his dimmed sight the Scripture sheweth that the serpent stoppeth his eare against the voice of the charmer Psal. 58. As also his craft appeareth in his enmitie against man whom he assaileth secretly and in silence as biting the horse by the heele to cause the rider to fall Gen. 49.17 And further concerning the naturall wisdome of the serpent our Saviour witnesseth saying to his disciples bee yee wise as serpents innocent as doves Mat. 10.16 4. Some thinke that this is set forth as a praise and commendation in the serpent that he had such a gift of wisdome subtilty given him in the creation but the contrarie appeareth that although this naturall gift in the serpent was good yet here relation is made to Satans craft whereby he seduced Eve Adam and Eve are said before to be gnarumim naked simple and here the serpent is said to be gnarum in the contrarie sense craftie covert not smple for the Hebrew word admitteth a contrarie sense Mercer QVEST. III. Why Satan in the serpent beginneth with an interrogation vers 1. YEa hath God indeed said c. 1. Some doe take this to bee an ironicall speech as though Satan in the serpent should scoffingly say it is a like matter that God careth what you eat 2. Some make it an interrogation as though Satan should aske the reason why God had so said c. as the Latine and Septuagint 3. Some make it a naked question Is it true that God hath said Chald. 4. R. Sel. expoundeth it for san perhaps and would have it doubtfully spoken 5. Some make the emphasis or force of the seÌ„tence in this
and a fragrant smell as Aristotle and Plinâ—e write and therefore fitter in this behalfe to be a signe of grace and favour 6. Further their imagination is fond that think there shall be no Raine-bow 40. yeares before the end and destruction of the world by fire because the aire say they must be a long time before prepared by a continuall drinesse for that combustion As though God cannot at once make the world combustible as the raine and flouds were gathered together speedily for the inundation further if there should bee no raine for fortie yeares before the end of the world how should the fruits of the earth be preserved great famine and miserie must needs follow in the world whereas it seemeth at the comming of Christ there shall be pleasant times and full of mirth wherein they shall eat and drinke marry and bee given in marriage as it was in the dayes of Noah Matth. 24.7 Lastly Rupertus opinion wanteth sufficient ground who applieth this covenant signified by the Rainebow wholly unto Christ and maketh it altogether mysticall we deny not but that the Raine-bow being a signe of temporall benefit may be a type and figure of Gods everlasting mercy in Christ as Revel 4.3 the throne of God is described having a Raine-bow round about it yet it is evident that God covenanteth here with Noah for this temporall benefit and with all other creatures and living things to whom the spirituall covenant in Christ appertaineth not And whereas other mysticall significations are made of the Raine-bow as that the two colours of water and fire in the Raine-bow the one blew the other red doe betoken the baptisme of Christ by water and fire and the two judgements of the world the one already past by water the other to come by fire these applications and the like are witty rather and pretty than wise and pithy 8. Further whereas other covenants are made with condition of obedience this covenant is absolute that howsoever mens wickednesse may deserve other particular punishments the Lord will not any more destroy the world with water 9. This covenant the Prophet saith was made with an oath Isay 54.9 and yet no oath is here expressed because the word of God is as sure and stedfast as an oath as the Lord is said to have swore to Abraham concerning the multiplying of his seed Exod. 32.13 and yet no oath is mentioned where that promise is made Gen. 12. and 15.10 Ramban noteth that the Bow being turned with the ends downward and the backe to heaven therein is a signe of mercy for hee that shooteth arrowes holdeth the backe of the Bow from him 11. The Jewes when they see the Bow goe forth and confesse their sinnes and will not looke upon it with their eyes such superstition we allow not but it were meer that the sight thereof would put us in minde of Gods great mercy in sparing the world 12. This speech of the Lord concerning the heavenly Bow was neither uttered to Noah alone and by him to his children as some thinke or to Sem onely and Iapheth of his sonnes but to C ham with the rest whose sinne yet appeared not and this being a temporall blessing as wicked Cham was a partaker in it so the covenant might bee made with him seeing that therein even other creatures also are comprehended ex Mercer QVEST. XI How Gods is said to remember Vers. 15. THen will I remember my covenant 1. Not that God need to have any thing to put him in remembrance but either thereby is meant that God will never forget his covenant in that it shall appeare by the effects that God thinketh of his covenant to performe it or rather it is referred to the faith of men that they shall well perceive that God is faithfull in his promises Calvin so that God is said to remember because he maketh us to know and remember Chrysostome 2. Here it is called a covenant in a large sense for properly a covenant is not without a contract sine dato accepto a promise and a condition but such a covenant is not here made which is extended to the bruit beasts it then here signifies the absolute disposition and gracious purpose of God toward man and all flesh for their preservation Tremel QVEST. XII Whether Noah had more sonnes beside the three that are named Vers. 18. THe sonnes of Noah going forth of the Arke c. Berosus Annianus thinketh that Noah begat other sonnes after the floud to the number of thirty which were called Titanaes of their mother Titaa and that one Tuisco the father of the Germanes was the fourth sonne of Noah Muscul. But all these are fables 1. Because it it like that Moses would have made some mention of those sons at the least in generall as of the other Patriarks before the floud they begat sonnes and daughters Genes 5.2 The text saith that of these three the whole earth was overspread vers 19. But if there had beene other sonnes they also should have increased 3. It need not be marvelled that Noah lived 350. yeares after the floud and begat no children for all this was the time of his old age and Noah being 600. yeare old was not so apt for generation QVEST. XIII Why mention is made of Canaan ANd Cham was the father of Canaan 1. Mention is not made of Canaan the sonne of Cham and the rest of Noahs sonnes children omitted to note the intemperancie of Cham as Chrysostome thinketh because he begat him in the Arke for that is not like that Canaan was borne in the Arke both because mention is made onely of Noah and his wife and his sonnes and their wives that came out of the Arke eight persons in all Gen. 8. ver 16. as also seeing Canaan was the youngest of Chams sonnes Gen. 10.6 it would follow that the three elder sonnes Cush Misraim Puâ— being borne before Canaan and so before the floud should haue entred into the Arke contrary to the Scripture which remembreth but eight persons to have beene saved in the Arke 1 Pet 3.20 2. Neither as Ambrose conjectureth is Canaan mentioned to exaggerate Chams disobedience that having a sonne to whom he was father did forget his dutie to his father and therefore was justly punished with a wicked sonne 3. But this seemeth to be the reason Moses applieth the story to his times when as now the Israelites were going to possesse the land of Canaan that they might know that now was the time when the curse of Canaan and his posteritie should take place sic Muscul. QVEST. XIV Whether Noah was the first inventer of Wine Vers. 20. Noah planted a vineyard 1. Noah is said to be a man of the earth not because he was a great man or lived in the field without Cities as Ramban but because he delighted in husbandry 2. If it be asked whence Noah had these Vine-plants either as Ambrose thinketh they
of Iephunne Othoniel of Seraiah which Iephunne and Seraiah were the sons of Kenaz for Caleb was not the son of Kenaz but of Iephunne 1 Chron. 4.15 yet it seemeth that he was of the stocke of Kenaz as grand-child unto him because he is called a Kenazite Num. 23.12 and yet the sonne of Iephunneh Othaniel then is called the brother of Caleb not properly but in a large sense as Lot is called Abrahams brother being indeed his brothers sonne Wherefore Pererius in following the blind latine text was much deceived 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against discontentment Vers. 2. AS they went from the East c. Chrysostome hereupon noteth that as these men not contented with their state sought out a new countrey so mankind saith hee non potest intra suos limites consistere can never keepe it selfe within the bounds but alwayes coveteth more 2. Observ. Against continuing in sinne ANd there they abode Philo noteth here that as these men having found a pleasant field did not passe thorow but continued there so sinners doe delight to continue and dwell in sinne ejus malum fuisset si post quam in peccata inciderant pro alicuis non pro domestic is habuissent c. it had beene a lesse evill after they had fallen into sinne if they had used it not as a domesticall but as a stranger 3. Observ. Against vaine and momentary pleasure Vers. 3. COme let us make bricke Like as these that dwelt in Shiner build of bricke sic qui voluptatib carnis inserviunt de fragili materia c. so they that are the servants of pleasure doe build with brittle matter that cannot continue but they which follow vertue lateres in lapides mutant doe turne brickes into hewed stones Gregor This appeareth in the parable of the rich man Luke 16. whose pleasure was soone over but Lazarus joy was everlasting 4. Observ. Difficulty should not hinder vertuous workes SO they had bricke for stone c. Many times the difficulty that occurreth doth cause men to cease off from their enterprise But nothing could hinder these men though they had neither stone nor mortar yet they will build a tower such as was never seene in the world before or after Calvin We learne hereby that nothing should discourage us or make us give over in a good worke seeing these were so laborious in compassing this their proud and ungodly enterprise 5. Observ. Against building for ostentation Vers. 4. THat we may got us a name c. Chrysostome here well noteth the vanity of worldly men that build houses and make great workes ut immortalem nominis memoriam relinquant to leave an immortall memory of their name whereas both they faile of their purpose hodie domus dicitur hujus eras alterius to day it is called one mans house to morrow another and so their name is extinguished and they might take a more sure way to preserve their name by doing of good while they live as it is in the Psalme 112.9 he hath distributed and given to the poore his righteousnesse remaineth for ever But worldly men doe as Absolon did because he had no children left to keepe his name he built him a pillar 2 Sam. 18.18 So they wanting good workes which are the true fruits of the spirituall men seeke to make themselves famous by sumptuous buildings 6. Observ. Wicked men proud before their fall Vers. 4. LEst wee be scattered Philo readeth before we be scattered and thereupon observeth that such is the obstinacy of the wicked though they see that great judgements are hanging over their heads yet they will goe on in their wickednesse as the conscience of these proud men gave them that they should not goe unpunished yet for all that they proceed in their purpose Thus we see verified that saying of the wise man Prov. 16.18 pride goeth before destruction as these men when they were in the height of their pride were dispersed and scattered like as Saul made a goodly place for himselfe as triumphing for the late victory obtained against Amelech even then when he was cast off from being King 1 Sam. 15.13 Oecolampad in hunc locum 7. Observ. Not to condemne any rashly Vers. 5. THe Lord came downe to see c. Chrysostome noteth vult erudiri nos ne unquam fratres temere condemnemis In that God commeth downe to see and examine hee would have us learne never without due examination to condemne our brethren rashly And it is especially a rule for magistrates not to condemne any their cause unheard as Putiphar did Ioseph Gen. 39.20 Muscul. 8. Observ. The division of the wicked profitable Vers. 8. SO the Lord scattered them c. Hence Gregory well observeth that the unity of the wicked is pernicious their division profitable So Paul escaped while his enemies were divided Act. 23. eripiâ—â—tur justi dum dividuntur injusti the righteous are delivered while the unrighteous are divided like as the Israelites by the dividing of the waters had a ready passage thorow the red Sea so here this proud and vaine-glorious enterprise by the division of tongues was disappointed CHAP. XII 1. The Argument and parts THis Chapter hath two parts the first sheweth the occasion of Abraham comming into the Land of Canaan v. 1. to 6. the second containeth such things as hapned to him there from v. 6. to the end In the first part 1. Gods calling is set forth v. 1. with his large and ample promises both temporall to Abraham himselfe that his name should be great to his posterity that a great nation should rise of him v. 2. and spirituall to Abraham I will blesse thee to his posterity all the families of the earth should be blessed in him v. 3. namely in Christ. 2. Abrahams obedience is set forth with the circumstances of his age v. 4. of his company that came with him into the land of Canaan v. 5. In the second part is described 1. Abrahams travell and journeying in Canaan toward Shechem where Abraham built an altar and the Lord appeared to him vers 6.7 toward Bethel vers 8. the South vers 9. 2. his going downe into Aegypt 1. The occasion by reason of the famine vers 10. 2. His consultation with Saâ—a to say she was his sister to save his life vers 11 12 13. 3. Pharaohs presumption in taking Abrahams wife to vers 17. 4. Gods revenge or punishment vers 17. which brought forth these three effects 1. Abrahams admonition by Pharo vers 18. 2. the restitution of his wife vers 19. 3. his safe deliverance and dimission vers 20. 2. The grammaticall construction or sense v. 1. And the Lord had said S. Ch. A.B. but the Lord H. for the Lord. T.G. Come into the land S.H. into the land caeter v. 5. The soules which they possessed S. which he had subjected to the Law C. which he had made H. gotten T.B. G. gnasah made Into Canaan they came the
Sept. have not these words the rest have v. 6. unto an high oake S. famous valley H. unto the plaine of Morch caet celon signifieth both an oake and a valley or plaine v. 8. Bethel toward the west caeter toward the sea S. heb because the Mediterranean Sea was in the west side of Canaan v. 9. in the desart S. toward the South caeter negebh signifieth both v. 11. tooke his journey toward the East T. tooke his journey first C. from the East câ—t heb micehedem toward the East Gen. 28. v. 13. Say I am his sister S. thou art my sister caet I shall live for thy sake H. T. by thy occasion B. shall be preserved by thee G. for thy words C. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of thee S.P. heb biglal propter because v. 16. mules and Camels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. she ashes and camels câ—t athon a she asse chamer an hee asse the mule is the shee v. 19. I have taken her to my wife S.C.P. I might have taken her caet 3. The Exegesis or Theologicall Explication QVEST. I. Where and how the Lord spake to Abraham Vers. 1. FOr the Lord had said c. 1. God thus spake to Abraham not after his fathers death but while he was yet in Mesopotamia Act. 7.2 for to what end should the Lord have thus said Get thee out of the countrey c. if hee had beene come out thence already Calvin 2. Wee read that God spake unto Abraham eight times Gen. 12.1 againe v. 7. and c. 13.14 and c. 15.4 and 17.1 also c. 18.9 and c. 21.9 and 22. 1. It is like that divers other times the Lord spake unto him but these are expressed 2. And how God spake unto Abraham Basil thinketh it was citra ullam corporis vocem without any corporall or outward voyce but by the illumination of his minde Ramban thinketh it was by dreame some that God spake to him by Sem or some other Prophet but in this place it is like that God spake to Abraham either by himselfe or his Angels when he spake by dreame in sleepe or by vision when he was waking it is so expressed in the text as c. 15.1 QVEST. II. Whether God named it a countrey to Abraham whither he called him TO the land that I will shew thee c. 1. When the Lord thus called to Abraham hee named no certaine countrey whither hee should goe for the better triall of his faith for the Apostle saith Hee knew not whither hee went Hebr. 11.8 and Stephen Act. 7.3 nameth no countrey whither hee was called 2. Whereas Canaan is named in the former chapter vers 31. either Moses setteth downe the name of the country by way of anticipation or God might afterward shew unto Abraham as he went whither hee would have him to goe Calvin R. Isaach Carus thinketh that at the first Abraham understood that countrey to the which hee was called to be Canaan because of the curse that hee should be a servant c. but that is not like QVEST. III. Wherefore Abraham was called out of Chaldea into Canaan ANd the Lord called Abraham out of Chaldea into Canaan 1. Because Chaldea was given to abominable Idolatry and other great corruptions of life where Abraham could not remaine without great danger 2. That Gods blessing in the multiplying of Abrahams seede might better appeare abroad in a strange countrey Perer. 3. But the greatest cause was not as some thinke to converse with Sem who is held to be Melchizedek but that Abraham might take possession of that countrey and by faith and hope enioy that which was promised to be given to his seede Calvin QVEST. IIII. Where Abraham was when the Lord first called him Where Abraham should be when as God first called him there are divers opinions 1. It can neither be as Augustine thinketh that Abraham was called after he was departed out of Chaldea before he came to Charran beeing yet in Mesopotamia for to what end should the Lord have bidden Abraham to goe out of his countrey if he had beene removed alreadie To say with Augustine and Eucherius that now he is commanded to leave his countrey in affection as he had alreadie done in bodie hath no probabilitie for both Abraham should have beene disobedient to Gods Vocation beeing wedded still in desire to his countrie and it is not like that he had a minde to returne to an idolatrous countrey where he was to expect nothing but persecution Steven indeed saith he was in Mesopotamia when God called him but Mesopotamia is there taken largely as it comprehendeth Siria and Chaldea and so Steven saith that he came out of the land of the Chaldeans Act. 7.4 Mercer 2. Neither was Abraham twice called once in Chaldea and againe in Charran as Rupertus and Tostatus thinke upon this place for this had argued Abrahams sloth and negligence if hee had made no more haste to obey the calling of God Steven also Act. 7. maketh mention but of one calling 3. To say further that Steven beeing occupied with other matters might forget himselfe and not well remember the circumstance of time or that he was contented to follow the vulgar account is to doe wrong to so holie a man being directed by the spirit of God to speake neither doth Eucherius answer satisfie that expoundeth Steven thus that Abraham was placed in the land of Canaan after the death of Terah he might depart from Charran his father yet living but all that while hee was a sojourner in Canaan had no certaine place till after his fathers death Contra. But this sense is contrarie to the text that God after his fathers death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated or brought Abraham into Canaan this must be understood not of Abrahams setling in Canaan but his first remove thither 4. Neither is Lyranus opinion sound who therein followeth Rasi and Mizrahi that the calling which Moses here speaketh of was that in Charran for Abraham is bidden to come out of his countrey but Charran was not his countrey and the Lord saith hee brought him out of Vr of the Chaldeans chap. 15.7 not out of Charran But Paulus Burgensis opinion is farre wide that Charran was Abrahams countrie not Chaldea for Vr of the Chaldees is called the land of his brother Arans nativitie now whereas Abraham calleth it his countrie where Naâ—or dwelt in Charran in Aram Naharahim or Mesopotamia Gen. 24.8.4.10 there Mesopotamia or Naharaim the countrie betweene the rivers is taken in a large sense as it containeth both Siria and Chaldea as is before shewed or for that all his kindred were now remooved thither Mercer 5. Wherefore the truth is that Abraham was in Chaldea when the Lord called him so Aben Ezra Mercer for so the Lord saith cap. 15.7 and although he is bid to leave his kindred who came with him as Terah and Lot yet for all this his calling was in
will blesse them that blesse thee Iun. 3. Thus temporall blessings more abounded under the Law when as yet the rich blessings of heavenly things in Christ were not manifestly revealed 4. This returning of Abraham rich out of Egypt was a type and figure of the rich estate of the Israelites at their returne out of Egypt Mercer QVEST. II. The cause of contention betweene Abraham and Lots servants Vers. 7. THere was debate c. 1. This debate falleth out that it might be as a bridle to Abraham not to set his minde too much upon his wealth and prosperity Calvin 2. The cause of their falling out Philo thinketh to be the insolencie of Lots servants that were borne out by their master the Latine text readeth as though Abraham and Lots flockes were all one and kept together betweene the shepherd of the flocks of Abraham and Lot but in the Hebrew the word is repeated betweene the shepherds of Abraham and the shepherd of Lot Neither was the cause as the Hebrewes imagine for that Abrahams servants being more righteous reproved Lots servants for feeding the corne fields and invading other mens grounds It is like therefore they contended for want of pasture because the land was not sufficient for them both vers 6 Oecolamp Iunius as also for their watering places which in that drie Countrey were very scant so we reade that Isaacks servants and the Philistims contended about the Weâ—â— which they digged Genes 26. Perer. 3. It is added the Cananite was in the land not for that Abraham feared lest if their flocks kept together their wealth should appeare the more or for that Abraham should be forced to make them Umpires and Arbitrators of this contention but to shew that by reason that the Cananites possessed the better grounds Abraham and Lot were driven to a strait for their cattell as also it is a reason that moved Abraham to breake off strife lest it might have beene an offence to the heathen QUEST III. How Abraham giveth Lot his choice Vers. 9. IF thou wilt take the left hand c. 1. Abraham being the elder and more worthy person departeth from his right for peace sake and offereth the choice to Lot Muscul. from whence as Rupertus thinketh this custome did grow that in parting of inheritance major dividat minor eligat the elder should divide the younger chuse 2. For the left hand the Chalde readeth the North for it should seeme that Abraham having pitched his tents toward the East had the North on his left hand the South on the right 3. And the meaning also may be this that they would not goe farre asunder but be still helpfull one to another as the right hand to the left Perer. QVEST. IV. Of the situation of Sodome and Gomorrha Vers. 10. LOt lift up his eyes and saw all the Plaine c. 1. He could not see all the Plaine of Iordan at once but that part of it where the pentapolis i. those five Cities stood 2. Sodome and Gomorrha are named as the principall because they exceeded in all iniquity whereas there are five Cities in all their Country was pleasant before they were destroyed by reason of the overflowing of the sweet waters of Jordan at this time when Moses did write it was inhabitable by reason of the pestilent and stinking smell but at Lots first comming this her which was twenty yeares before the destruction it was a fruitfull Countrey 3. Like unto the Paradise wherein Adam was created which though never any mortall man saw but Adam and Eve yet it might appeare what it was by Moses description This pleasant Vallie then was watered with Jordan as Paradise with Euphrates and Egypt with Nilus though Egypt were watered with much more labour Deut. 11.10 4. The words are not so to be read as though it were like that part of Egypt as one goeth to Zoar for there were many more Townes and Cities situate betweene Egypt and Zoar at this time called Bela Gen. â—4 2 which is one of the five Cities as Vatablus readeth and Lyranus but rather this is the right construction to joyne the last clause as one goeth to Zoar to the first part of the sentence so that the sense is this that that part of the Plaine as one goeth to Zoar as more fruitfull than the rest was like to Paradise and Egypt sic Muscul. Iun. Mercer Per. QVEST. V. Of the River Iordan the beginning and end thereof IOrdan 1. This floud taking beginning from the Mountaine Libanus ariseth out of two fountaines called Dan and Jor which joyned together make the name Jordan 2. Plinie and Solinus derive Jordan from the fountaine Paneas but Ioseph fetcheth it further off from a round fountaine or spring head called Phiale from whence it runneth under the ground to the fountaine Paneas and that Philip Tetrach of Trachonitis found it by this experiment by casting into the spring Phiale certaine light stuffe which came out againe in the other spring head Paneas 3. This River Jordan after it hath runne some fifteene mile falleth into the Lake or Fenne Samechonitis which is the same that is called the waters of Meroâ— where Iosua encountred with King Iaban and his fellowes Iosu. 11.7 then passing along by Corazin and Capernaum it falleth into the Lake Genezereth and so having continued a current of an hundred miles in length it falleth into the dead or salt Sea 4. After Jordan is entred into this Lake it loseth the sweetnesse of the waters being mixed with the salt Sea and loseth also the name Jordan so that they seeme to be in a great errour that affirme Jordan to runne into the ground before it come at this dead Sea called the Lake Asphaltitis or of brimstone for the Scripture testifieth the contrary Iosu. 3.16 where the neither waters of Jordan are said to runne into the salt Sea 5. It may be that before Sodome and Gomorrha were destroyed when there was no salt Lake but a Plaine Jordan had some other current but now it is swallowed up of that Lake and hath no issue forth againe but passeth by a gulph into the earth 6. This Jordan is the noblest of all Rivers because of that miracle in the passing over of the Israelites the parting of the waters againe by the Prophets Elias and Elizeus the healing of Naâ—mans leprosie the baptisme of our blessed Saviour ex Perer. QVEST. VI. Of Lots departure from Abraham Vers. 11. THen Lot chose unto him all the Plaine c. 1. As Abrahams humility appeareth in offering Lot his choice so in Lot appeareth some want of duty in that he would choose first Calvin 2. He maketh an inconsiderate choice preferring the goodnesse of the ground before the badnesse of the people and afterward Lot did smart for his choice being carried away captive 3. Thus God turneth this division and separation of Abraham and Lot to good 1. That hereby Lot by his good example and admonitions might preach to the
and not the high Priest Sem the father of Christ after the flesh By these and other probable reasons some learned perswade that Sem was Melchisedeck neither are the contrary objections of any great weight 1. First it is objected that this Countrey was possessed by the Canaanites and it is not like that Sem would returne out of the East into Judea Perer. Answ. 1. It is said that the posterity of Iocktan of Sem inhabited toward the East Gen. 10.30 but of Sems dwelling there is no expresse mention 2. Iarchi and Epiphanius in Anchorato are of opinion that many of Sems posterity that had not their tongues altered kept about Jerusalem though they were thence expelled afterward by the Canaanites 3. And this might bee some cause of the warres of the Easterne Kings against the Canaanites for encroaching upon Sems possessions treat Melchis 2. Ob. Seeing Abraham returned from the slaughter of Chedorlaomers people of Elam which must needs be of Sem how commeth it to passe that Sems heart was not rather stirred against Abraham for killing his children Answ. Sem being a Prophet and knowing that Abraham was appointed of God to be the father of the faithfull people preferreth him being not onely of his carnall kindred but heire of his faith before the rest of his kindred that were degenerate 3. Ob. Epiphanius proveth that Sem could not be Melchisedeck because he was long dead before Melchisedeck met Abraham who was then 80. yeare old for saith he by one Chronicle there are from Sems birth to Abrahams 80. yeare accounted yeares 1130. by another 629. yeares but Sem lived onely 600. yeare Answ. 1. In the first account Epiphanius followeth the corrupt computation of the Septuagint who doe adde divers hundred yeares to the ages of the fathers after the floud as is shewed before quaest 17. in chap. 11. 2. Neither was Sem after the second computation at that time 629. yeares old but onely 529. so that he lived after this time 70. yeares and as a learned man well conjectureth it might well bee that in the Greeke copie which Epiphanius followeth χ chi which standeth for 600. was put for φ phi which is 500. And this difference in computation might have given occasion to Epiphanius further to have searched the truth and to have preferred the originall before the Greeke ttanslations 4. Ob. If Sem were Melchisedeck then had he two names which cannot be proved out of the Scripture Perer. Answ. 1. Chytram thinketh that Melchisedeck is here not a name proper but appellative signifying that he was a righteous just King 2. Cajetanus holdeth it to be an Epithite not proper to Sem but common to the Kings of Salem as Caesar and Augustus were to the Emperour of Rome and so we read of another King of Jerusalem called Adoni-zedek Lord of justice which is all one in sense with Melchisedeck Iâ—su 10.3 3. But I approve rather the judgement of Selnecâ—erus that Melchisedeck was a proper name unto Sem in respect of his office because he onely excelled among the rest as a just King and thereof had that name 5. Ob. If Sem had beene Melchisedeck it is like that Abraham comming into Canaan would first have sought out his great grand-father and joyned himselfe unto him neither would S. Paul have omitted it entreating of purpose of Melchisedeck Perer. Ans. 1. Melancthon thinketh that Abraham was brought out of Bethel to Sem his words are these Now when Abraham was brought out of Babel to Sem what a goodly College had Sem c. 2. Neither Moses nor yet the Apostle directly set downe Abrahams acquaintance with Sem or that he was Melchisedeck that the comparison might be more fit betweene Melchisedeck and Christ in that he is set downe without father without mother without genealogie Heb. 7.3 as the Prophet saith of Christ who shall declare his generation Psal. 51.8 3. For matter of fact it is no good argument to conclude negatively out of Scripture for as many things were done by Christ not expressed in Scripture Ioh. 20.30 so also by Abraham and the rest of the Patriarks but for a point of faith and doctrine the argument holdeth well there is no such thing taught in Scripture therefore wee are not to beleeve it Ob. Melchisedeck is said to be without father and mother because they are not mentioned in Scripture but it is knowne who Sems father was and mention likewise made of his birth and beginning of dayes Answ. 1. It is not to be doubted but that Melchisedeck had both father and mother though neither I thinke can be named Epiphanius saith some Writers affirme that his fathers name was Eraclas his mothers Asteria neither is Suidas conceit to be approved that Melchisedecks parentage is therefore not declared because he was borne of an harlot 2. Though Sems genealogie be expressed in other places yet in the story to the which the Apostle hath relation it is not neither is his kindred set downe under that name of Melchisedeck as Lyranus and Tostatus well answer 7. Ob. Suidas saith that Melchisedeck reigned in Salem 113. yeares and lived a virgin but Sem had a wife which was in the Arke with him Answ. Of the same opinion also is Ignatius Epist. ad Philadel that Melchisedeck was a perpetuall virgin but this being a bare conjecture may more easily bee denied than proved Ob. Iosephus and Philo men thorowly acquainted with the antiquities of the Hebrewes where they make mention of Melchisedeck bring him in as a stranger from the kindred of Abraham Perer. Answ. For these two there are alleaged two and twenty Rabbines and principall writers among the Jewes as Aben Ezra Baal Hatturim Levi Ben Gerson David Kimchi with others that make up that number which all with one consent hold Sem to be Melchisedeck Thus have I set downe the reasons on both sides concerning this question which I referre to the Readers judgement It is no matter of faith which way any taketh either to hold Sem to bee Melchisedeck or otherwise But I rather for mine owne part incline to thinke being moved with the force of the former reasons that it was Sem though I will not precisely determine it but say with Hierome upon these words of the Apostle Of whom that is Melchisedeck we have many things to say which are hard to be uttered Heb. 5.11 Si vas electionis stupet ad mysterium in effabile fatetur quanto magis nos of the vessell of election be astonished at this mysterie and confesseth it hard to be uttered how much more we c. QVEST. XVII Salem proved to be Ierusalem KIng of Shalem Hierome to whom also subscribeth Mercerus thinketh that this Shalem was not Jerusalem but another towne in the region of Sichem which he would prove by foure arguments 1. This Salem in Sichem is mentioned Gen. 33.18 and Iohn 3.23 Iohn batized in Enon beside Salim Answ. First Gen.
laughed 2. Neither did this laughter of Abraham shew any infidelitie and unbeliefe in him as Chrysostome thinketh and some others who make Abrahams and Sarahs laughter all one infidelitate peccavit sanctus Abraham c. Holy Abraham saith he sinned by infidelity and therefore his seed was punished 400. yeares with servitude 6. homil de poenitent The same also is the opinion of Hierome that Abrahams laughing his speech shall Sarah that is ninetie yeare old beare his wish and prayer for Ismael did declare his incredulity lib. 3. cont Pelag. But the Apostle cleareth Abraham of all such imputation of unbeleefe where he saith Rom. 4.19 alluding to this place He was not weake in faith v. 21. being fully assured that he which had promised was also able to doe it And if Abrahams laughter had proceeded from doubtfulnesse God would not have named Isaack of such laughter in the which name Rasi noteth many mysteries in the letters jod signifieth the ten tentations of Abraham â—sadds the age of Sarah of ninetie yeare cheth the eighth day for circumcision coph an hundred yeares which was Abrahams age 3. Neither did Abraham at the first doubt but afterward was confirmed in the faith which is the opinion of Ioannes Arboreus reported by Pererius for the Apostle doth free Abraham also from all doubting either first or last Rom. 4.20 Neither did hee doubt of the promise of God through unbeleefe 4. Neither is Cajetans conceit to be admitted whereunto Pererius seemeth to subscribe that Abraham doubted not of the truth of Gods promise or of his power but onely he doubted whether the promise were to be taken literally or mystically in chap. 17. Gen. for what reason had Abraham to thinke of any mysticall sense if he beleeved that God would and could literally and properly make good his word And Saint Paul sheweth that Abraham understood the promise properly and literally when he saith that he considered not his owne body which was now dead being almost an hundred yeare old nor the deadnesse of Sarahs wombe Rom. 4.19 5. Neither yet can I fully consent to Ambrose and Rupertus that doe discharge Abraham of all manner of doubtfulnesse as Ambrose saith that whereas Abraham prayeth for Ismael he did not doubt of Gods promise to receive a sonne by Sarah but desireth that Ismael also may live sic superabundet gratia and so Gods grace might abound the more Rupertus saith that whereas Abraham said shall a sonne be borne to him that is an hundred yeare old Non dubitando dixit sed suam faelicitatem admirando He doubted not in so saying but admiring his owne happinesse for there appeareth some difficulty and hesitation in Abrahams speech seeing hee objecteth with himselfe the same thing which Sarah did shall a childe bee borne to him that is an hundred yeare old as Sarah said shall I certainly beare a childe that am old Gen. 19.13 though Abraham yeelded not to this objection as Sarah did neither shewed so great weaknesse in doubting and therefore was not reproved as Sarah was 6. Wherefore the best solution is that these objections and doubts in Abraham proceeded not from want of faith but Abraham feeling in himselfe a sight betweene faith and carnall sense striveth against humane reason and overcommeth these motions at the first and so was strengthened as the Apostle saith in the faith and his faith was thereby made more glorious Calvin There was then in Abraham a strife betweene his naturall reason which wondred that he at an hundred yeare should have a sonne of Sarah and his faith which beleeved that God was able to doe it yet in this cogitation he remained not long his faith prevailed QVEST. XIII Whether Abraham were circumcised first or last Vers. 23. THen Abraham tooke Ismael c. 1. It is questioned whether Abraham were circumcised first to give good example or last which I thinke rather with the Hebrewes because Abraham had beene unfit by reason of his cutting to circumcise others but it is certaine he beganne first with his owne sonne Ismael to make the other more willing 2. Abraham alone could not circumcise all his family therefore it is like that thereto be used the helpe of others as the Jewes to this day use Chirurgians which are skilfull in cutting to circumcise their children 3. Abraham the same day doth circumcise his family to testifie to the world that he was not ashamed of the badge of his profession and to shew his prompt obedience in not deferring the commandement whereupon to this day the Jewes circumcise in the day not in the night Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Our faith must rest onely upon Gods words Vers. 4. BEhold I make my covenant c. Wee learne that our faith must depend onely upon Gods word as here the Lord would have Abraham to consider who it was that made this covenant with him behold I c. We must not then greatly regard what man saith but the word of God must be our warrant As our Saviour maketh this opposition You have heard that it was said to you of old time c. but I say unto you Mat. 5.27 sic Calvin 2. Doct. the Sacraments called by the name of the things Vers. 10. THis is my covenant That is the signe of my covenant so the Sacraments are called by the name of the things which they represent because they are not naked and bare signes but doe verily seale unto us the promise of God In the same sense and by the like figure called metonymiâ— doth our Saviour call the bread his body saying This is my body whereof it was a figure onely and representation Mercer 3. Doct. Difference betweene externall and internall calling in the Church Vers. 7. I Will establish my covenant betweene me and thee and thy feed after thee in their generations c. All then that were of Abrahams seed by Isaack did belong to the externall covenant and Church of God and therefore are called in generall by our Saviour the children of the Kingdome yet the covenant of grace appertained onely to those that received it by faith and so were the children of faithfull Abraham as Saint Paul saith They which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the children of the promise are counted for the seed Rom. 9.8 Calvin 4. Doct. Baptisme the Sacrament of regeneration belongeth to Infants Vers. 12. EVery man-childe of eight dayes old shall be circumcised c. From hence the baptisme of Infants which commeth in the place of circumcision is most pertinently proved against the grosse errour of the Anabaptists for as then Infants were circumcised to shew the contagion of the nature from the which they were cleansed by the circumcision of the spirit so even Infants now being guiltie of originall corruption have need of the Sacraments of regeneration 5. Doct. Gods purpose and promise towards vs should not stay our prayers Vers. 20. COncerning Ismael I
conditions 2. Neither is the reason hereof because Pharao was a more wicked King though Abimelech seeme to bee the honester man for the beginning of Gods mercy is from him not from us 3. But the difference of this proceeding commeth from the mercifull disposition of God who will have mercy on whom he will Rom. 9.15 QVEST. VI. Of divine dreames and the diversity thereof Vers. 3. IN a dreame by night 1. The visions which are shewed in the day are more excellent than those which fall upon men in the night if all other circumstances be alike not onely for that it must be a greater propheticall power which can sequester the soule from the thoughts and cares of the day wherein it is occupied than in the silence of the night which is Aquinas reason but because all the powers of the soule when the body is watching are in their operation and working and so better prepared for heavenly contemplation an argument hereof may be this that dreames in the night have beene shewed to naturall and carnall men as to Pharao Nebuchadnezer but visions of the day are shewed to the faithfull as to Daniel and Peter Act. 10. 2. Yet the person of Abimelech considered who was in the day occupied in the affaires of his kingdome the night was a fitter season for him to be drawne to heavenly meditation Muscul. 3. There are two sorts of divine dreames one which is by representations and similitudes of other things such were the dreames of Pharao and Nebuchadnezer the other is a more excellent kinde when one heareth God speake to him as Abimelech here or an Angell as Ioseph Matth. 1. or some man as Paul Act. 16.9 And these more noble dreames are for the most part shewed to the servants of God Perer. 4. But we must take heed that we ascribe not too much to dreames and to make those divine that are not which may be thus discerned 1. The dreames which God sendeth are good and godly not favouring of any carnall thing 2. They are sent upon grave and weighty occasions 3. And for the most part to men fearing God 4. And they leave a certaine perswasion and inward sense of Godâ— presence in the soule Muscul. QVEST. VII Why the Lord saith of Abraham he is a Prophet Vers. 7. DEliver the man his wife againe for he is a Prophet and he shall pray c. 1. Some make this clause for he is a Prophet a reason of the former sentence of delivering his wife because he being a Prophet did know that he had not come neare her and therefore Abimelech need not doubt to deliver her Iunius Perer. 2. Or he is a Prophet and deare unto me and the wrong offered to him I will revenge as done unto my selfe Iun. 3. Because he is a Prophet marvell not that this punishment is laid upon thee for doing wrong to such an excellent man Calvin 4. But it is better referred to the words following he is a Prophet and an holy man and therefore shall pray for thee and his prayers shall prevaile Musculus QUEST VIII Of divers kindes of prophesying THis word Prophet or to prophesie is diversly taken in Scripture 1. He is called a Prophet to whom things secret and hid were revealed and the knowledge of things to come by the spirit of God such in times past were called seers 1 Sam. 9.9 2. They were called Prophets among the heathen whosoever could foretell things to come as some did by the subtilty of Satan so Saint Paul calleth Epimenides the Cretensian Prophet Tit. 1.3 Thirdly they were called Prophets that had a speciall gift to indite hymnes and songs to the praise of God 1 Chron. 25.3 Ieduthun is said to have prophesied upon the harpe 4. They were said to prophesie which did imitate onely the Prophets outward gesture when they were beside themselves as Saul prophesied when the evill spirit came upon him 1 Sam. 18.10 that is his outward gesture and behaviour was as of a man beside himselfe 5. They were so called Prophets that were Expounders and Interpreters of Scriptures so is it taken 1 Cor. 14. so Aaron was Moses Prophet Exod. 7.1 that is his spokesman Exod. 3.16 QVEST. IX Two sorts of Prophets BUt a Prophet is taken properly the first way whereof there were two sorts 1. They were called Prophets which had secrets revealed unto them to publish by writing and preaching to the people and in this sense the word Nabi a Prophet commeth of Nub which is to speake 2. They also were called Prophets who though they preached not yet God revealed many things unto them and used them familiarly and in this sense Nabi shall be derived of ban which is to understand of this sort was Abraham a Prophet To stat Oleaster ex Perer. QVEST. X. How Sarah is said to be Abrahams sister Vers. 12. YEt in very deed she is my sister c. 1. Neither is their opinion sound that thinke Sarah to have beene Abrahams owne sister by his father not by his mother sic Lyppoman Satus Cajetanus for such mariages were not in use among the faithfull in Abrahams time 2. Neither was she the daughter of Terah his brother adopted by Terah for Abraham saith she was the daughter of his father 3. Therefore Chrysostomes sentence is to have bin preferred that holdeth Sara to have bin the daughter of Haran Arbahams brother whom Thare had by one woman Abraham by another this Haran died a long time before his father so that Sarah after the death of her father might very well be called the daughter of Terah because he was her grandfather and he was also in stead of her father being dead 5. And whereas Abraham saith In very deed shee is my sisterâ— he saith not that she was properly his sister being his Neece but he saith In very deed to free himselfe from the suspition of lying See more of this matter Gen. 11.4.18 QVEST. XI How much the sickle was in values Vers. 16. A Thousand peeces or sickles of silver The common sickle neither was of so little value as one Ribera affirmeth out of Budeus as equivolent to the Atticke drachma or groat which is the eighth part of an ounce 2. Nor yet doth it countervaile foure drachmaes or groats as Iosephus 3. Nor an whole ounce as Hierome 4. But the common sickle doth weigh ten gerahs the sickle of the Sanctuary was double of twenty gerahs in weight Exod. 30.13 and every gerah did weigh sixteene barley cornes so that the common sickle did weigh 160. barley cornes that is two drachmaes and somewhat more Iunius and therefore the 70. translate the sickle didrachma a double groat that is a quarter of an ounce about fourteene pence starling QVEST. XII Who is said to be the vaile of Sarahs eyes Vers. 16. HE is a vaile of thine eyes to all that are with thee c. 1. This is neither to be referred to the gift which Abimelech gave 1. As though he had
Euphrates his countrey in respect of Canaan which was on this side the river and so Aram Naharaim or Mesopotamia is taken largely as it comprehendeth Chaldea also which indeed was Abrahams native countrey and so S. Stephen understandeth it Act. 7.2 QUEST IX How Isaack is said not to goe againe into Chaldea where he was never before Vers. 6. BEware that thou bring not my sonne thither againe 1. Not that Isaack was wholly at the disposing of the servant but that he should not promise or undertake to bring Isaack thither againe 2. Though Isaack was never there before in his owne person yet hee is said to returne thither in respect of his father Abraham in whose loines he was who was called from thence as Gen. 15.16 in the fourth generation it is said the Israelites shall returne thither againe though their fathers onely and not themselves had beene there before Mercer And in the same sense we may say to such as are borne under the Gospell Take heed that ye never returne to poperie againe Muscul. 3. Two reasons especially moved Abraham not to suffer Isaack to returne into his countrey because God called him from his fathers house never to returne thither and so God promised to him and his seed the land of Canaan which promise might have beene hindred by Isaacks departure Perer. Mercer 4. Iacob went thither to fetch a wife and to returne againe but if Isaacks wife refusing to come he had gone himselfe there was feare of his abiding there still Mercer QUEST X. Angels ministers and helpers of mariage Vers. 7. HE shall send his Angel c. 1. This Abraham uttereth not by way of wishing as Aben Ezra but he doth confidently assure himselfe of the assistance of Gods Angel Mercer 2. Wee see the gentle nature of the Angels that are willing to yeeld their ministerie and service to us miserable men Luther 3. The dignity of marriage is set forth which is guided and directed by Angels Mercer QUEST XI How Abrahams servant is said to have all his masters goods in his hand Vers. 10. HE tooke ten camels and he had all his masters goods in his hand c. 1. Wee do not with Rupertus allegorize these words by the ten Camels understanding the ten commandements and by all manner of goods the spirituall gifts which the Apostles carried to the Gentiles 2. But this is a reason why he tooke ten camels because all his masters goods were in his hand as Iun. and the Genev. read as it is said before that he had rule over all that Abraham had v. 2. see the like phrase c. 16.6 3. Others doe read that he carried of all his masters goods with him either some of every sort Perer. or all is understood for many Mercer but the other reading is better 4. That conceit of Rasi is but a toy that he is said to carry of all his goods because he had a deed of gift as it were of all his masters goods to Isaack for it is not like that Abraham had yet disposed of all his goods seeing his children by Ketura were yet unborne to whom hee gave their portions Mercer QUEST XII Of the abundance and necessary use of Camels TEn camels 1. In Hebrew it is written with G not C a Camel howsoever use hath otherwise obtained in other tongues Calvin 2. In those countreys there was great abundance of camels as wee read that the Hebrewes overcomming the Agarens in battell tooke from them fifty thousand camels 1 Chron. 5.20 there was also great use of them for their swiftnesse they would goe an hundred mile a day for their strength they would beare seven hundred or a thousand weight for their hardnesse they would forbeare drinke sometime eight yea fifteene daies ex Iul. Scalig. advers Cardan exercitat 209. num 2. 3. It appeareth then that this was a most solemne message or embassage rather 1. by the companie that went for other servants accompanied him vers 32. to guide those camels by the rich gifts that were carried by the length of the journey which they undertooke by the worthinesse of the messenger the chiefe in Abrahams house Perer. QUEST XIII Of the city of Nahor TO the citie of Nahor 1. Not where Nahor was borne but where Nahor though now dead had a long time dwelled as it is like not long after that Abraham with his father Thare came thither 2. The Hebrewes here faigne a miracle without cause that Abrahams servant came from home to Charras in a daies journey whereas they themselves write that from Hebron thither it was seventeene daies journey Ptolomie counteth from Beerseba from whence Hebron was not farre distant to Charras eight degrees which make 120. Germane miles Mercer QUEST XIV Whether Abrahams servant did well in asking a signe Vers. 14. GRant that the maid to whom I say c. This asking of a signe was no tempting of God and it is farre differing from the superstitious conjectures and vaine observations of the Augures and wise men among the heathen 1. One difference is as Augustine noteth it Aliud est mirum aliquid petere quod ipso miraculo signum sit aliud hac observare quae ita fiant ut mira non fint c. It is one thing to aske some strange thing which by the strangenesse thereof may be a signe another thing to observe those things which are not miraculous or strange super Genes qu. 53. such was the flying of birds the searching of beasts inwards which were superstitiously observed by the heathen being things ordinarie and usuall and of no speciall note But that which this servant asketh to be a signe was a rare and strange thing and not usually to be expected 2. Again Lyranus giveth another note he did not aske a signe by way of divination sed praemissa oratione petivit signum à domino but making his praier before he craveth a signe 3. Further it is to be considered that he fetcheth not his signe a farre off sed ex re prasenti from the present businesse Calvin and he seeketh no other conjecture but from her hospitalitie and courtesie that shee might be in manners answerable to his master Chrysost. He therefore desireth no vaine light or impertinent signe to be given him but a grave profitable and fit demonstration from the manners and behaviour of the woman 4. He asketh not a signe as doubting of Gods power or of the veritie of his promises but he asketh in faith relying upon Gods providence not prescribing unto God but praying that what God had determined concerning Isaacks wife might be made knowne unto him for thus he saith Let that be shee whom thou hast ordained for thy servant Isaack and hereunto he was much incouraged by that saying of Abraham vers 7. he shall send his angell before thee Muscul. Perer. 5. He was also hereunto directed whether by dreame as Aben Ezra thinketh is uncertaine but certainly by the instinct of Gods spirit
than Isaack did for his mother who was not comforted over her death till he married Rebeccah Genes 24.67 Neither need it move any question whether this Keturah were of the daughters of Canaan for seeing Isaack of whom the promised seed should come was provided for Abraham for this second of-spring which he knew should not increase the people of God was not so carefull to decline marriage with Canaan Tostat. Mercer QUEST V. Of the names and countries of Abrahams sonnes by Keturah Vers. 2. WHich bare him Zimramâ— Iosephus thinketh that some of these inhabited the region Trâ—glodytis in Africa which cannot be because they were sent to inhabit the East countrie vers 6. as most of them had their seat in Arabia foelix as may appeare by the remainder of their names as Zimram gave the name to Zamram in the region of the Cinedocolpites in Arabia foelix of Iocksan was named the towne Camasa in Syria palmyrins Iun. ex Ptolom 5. Geograph Medan Midian of Medan tooke the name the towne Madiania in Arabia foelix Iun. and the country Madianaea on the south of Arabia Hieron of Midian the country Madianitis had the name in the borders of Arabia petraea Therefore Pererius is in an error which thinketh these two all one country and confuteth Hierome for distinguishing them in 25. Gen. numer 19. Of this Midian came the Midianites of whom was Balaam which gave that wicked counsell against Israel from hence Moses had his wife who is also called a Chusite or Aethiopisse for there were two countries called Chus or Aethiopia one eastward which was Arabia another the occidentall Aethiopia in Africa beyond Egypt Perer. These Madianites were also called Ismaelites Genes 37.25.28 Iud. 7.33 8.24 because they were in their dwelling dispersed and mingled among the Ismaelites being yet of a divers kindred and originall the one of Agar the other of Keturah Ishbak the founder of Laodicea Scabiosa in Suria of Shuah came the Saccai inhabiting the East part of Syria by Batanaea Iun. vers 3. Sheba There were three almost of this name one the son of Chus Gen. 10.7 a people inhabiting neere to Persia another Sheba of Iocktan of the posterity of Sem Gen. 10.38 who are thought to inhabit India the third is Sheba of Keturah in Arabia deserta Perer. Iun. Dedan There was another Dedan the son of Raamah son of Chus Gen. 10.7.1 These were two divers people as appeareth Ezech. 27.15.20 where two nations are rehearsed with their divers merchandise 2. Neither of these could inhabit so far as Aethiopia in Africa as Hierome supposeth for being so far remote they could have no traffike with Tyrus as the Prophet sheweth Ezech. 27.3 It is evident that the Dedaneans were not farre from the Idumeans Ier. 49.7 8. Perer. of this Dedan seemeth to take name Adada in Syria Palmirenâ— Iun. Vers. 4. The sonnes of Midian Ephah These two countries are joyned together by the Prophet The multitude of camels shall cover thee the dromedaries of Midian and Epha Isa. 60.6 and Hierome saith that these two are countries beyond Arabia which abound with Camels the whole province is called Saba Hier. liâ— 17. in Isaiam Hepher Of him Iosephus would have Africa so called which is not like seeing all these are said to dwell in the East countries and yet there is no great probability that it should be called Africa of Afer the son of the Lybian Hercules Perer. The rest of the posterity of Keturah either were no founders of severall nations or their seats are unknowne only this generall direction we have that they setled themselves towards the East in Arabia or Syria not farre off one from another QUEST VI. Of what goods Isaack was made heire and why Vers. 5. ABraham gave all his goods to Isaack 1. Abraham had no lands or possessions to give to Isaack for he possessed nothing but certaine wels of water and the grove which he planted in Beershebâ— Gen. 22. and the double cave which he bought of Ephron 2. They were therefore moveable goods as they are called which Abraham gave to Isaack as sheepe beeves silver gold maid servants men servants wherein Abrahams substance consisted Gen. 24.35 Abraham was greatly encreased in all these things 90. yeares before his death when Lot and he for their greatnesse were constrained to divide housholds Gen. 13. and such was Abrahams greatnesse that even kings as Abimelech desired his friendship Gen. 21. 3. Hee made Isaack heire of all this both because he was the sonne of Sarah his first and chiefe wife and because God had declared Isaack to be Abrahams heire Perer. QUEST VII The difference of lawfull and unlawfull copulations in Abrahams time Vers. 6. TO the sonnes of the concubines Wee see then in Abrahams time there was a difference betweene wives and concubines and that all copulations were not lawfull as Cicero noteth that in the beginning there was a time when men lived as beasts c. nemo legitimas viderat nuptias 〈◊〉 certos quispiam inspexerat liberos c. no man knew what lawfull marriage was nor did acknowledge his owne children Cicer. in prooem de invention Well might this brutish fashion be received among the heathen but in the church of God among the faithfull it was not so but even then when as yet no positive lawes were made to restraine unnaturall lusts and unlawfull conjunctions in marriage they were a law to themselves and made a great difference betweene honest marriage and unhonest lust 1. In Abrahams time it is evident that there was a distinction betweene a wife and a concubine Sarah was Abrahams wife Hagar his concubine hereof more shall be said in the next question 2. They made a difference betweene marriage with a free woman and a bond-woman as Hagar the bond-woman with her sonne was cast out 3. That age discerned betweene matrimoniall acts and adulterous Abimelech confesseth adulterie that is commixtion with another mans wife to be sin Gen. 20. 4. Another difference was made betweene marriage and fornication Gen. 34.32 Should he use our sister as a whore so the sonnes of Iacob answered their father 5. Betweene lawfull marriage and unlawfull copulation with the fathers concubine or sonnes wife as Ruben was accursed because he lay with Bilha his fathers concubine Gen. 35.22 and Iudas having committed the like fault with Thamar his daughter ignorantly would doe it no more Gen. 38.26 6. A great difference they made betweene voluntary commixtion and violent forcing therefore Simeon and Levi were incensed against the Sichemites because Sechem had forced their sister Gen. 34.2 Perer. QUEST VIII The difference betweene a wife and a concubine NOw whereas Keturah seemeth to be reckoned among Abrahams concubines yet was she indeed Abrahams wife as she is called Gen. 25. 1. Neither in that sense Abrahams concubine as Hagar was 1. There are foure principall differences betweene a wife and a concubine the wife was taken solemnly
why so called Vers. 25. HE that came out first was red c. 1. In that Esau came out red it betokened his bloody disposition in comming forth all hayrie as a beast it shewed his savage and cruell nature Muscull 2. This birth of Esau was extraordinary for children are borne usually with haire only on the head eyelids and eye browes in the other parts it groweth afterward and such hairy conceptions are not without much griefe and trouble causing loathsomenes in the stomacke heart-burning and such like Perer. 3. Hee was called Esau that is already made and perfect of the word gnasah to make which is passively to be taken that he came forth with haire as a perfect man not actively as though he should be active and prompt in his businesse Mercer 4. He had three names Esâ—u because he was compleat Edom of the red pottage and Seir that is haire Perer. QUEST XXXVI Of Iacobs holding Esau by the heâ—le what it signifieth Vers. 26. AFterward came his brother out and his hand hold Esau c. 1. It is not to be supposed that Iacob at the time of the birth as he came forth held Esau by the heele and that one birth immediatly followed another for this had beene against the common course the head of the infant first comming forth and might have put the mother in danger but it is like rather that Iacob before his birth put forth his hand holding his brothers heele which by the mid wife was put into his place againe and then after a while he was borne also and came out orderly with his head first Mercer 2. for so is the usuall and naturall manner for the head of the infant to appeare first to come out footling that is with the feet first is against nature as Nero was borne and hereupon they which were borne with such difficultie had the surname of Agrippa Varro writeth that the infant in the wombe is pitched upon his head with his feet upward as a tree hath the branches uppermost Perer. 3. Hee was called Iacob of gâ—achabh which signifieth to supplant taking it in the proper sense because he held Esau by the heele not in the metaphoricall to deceive as Esau wresteth the word to bring his brother into hatred Genes 27.36 yet this name was a prediction of that which fell out afterward that Iacob should supplant and overthrow his brother Perer. 4. The conceit of Rasi is but weake that Iacob was first conceived in his mothers wombe though Esau were borne first and that therefore the birthright did belong unto him for the right of birthright consisted not in the priority of time but the election of grace 5. Yet this is strange in Iacobs birth as Aben Ezra noteth that Iacob putting forth his hand did breake that rimme or skin wherein the infant is inclosed which did prognosticate that he would breake in upon his brothers birth right QUEST XXXVII Of the divers studie and profession of life in Esau and Iacob Vers. 27. ESau was a cunning hunter c. 1. Hunters and hunting in Scripture are for the most part taken in the worst sense as Nimrod is called a mighty hunter not because this exercise is unlawfull but for that it is more sutable to men of fierce nature Muscul. 2. Otherwise the delight it selfe is lawfull and commendable both profitable to keepe the body in health by moderate exercise as also to prepare and accustome it to labour and make it fit and serviceable for warre Perer. 3. Iacob was a simple man without fraud and lived a quiet life dwelling in tents which the Hebrewes expound of frequenting the tents of Sem and Heber for knowledge but it is a description of those which keepe cattell and follow tents as in this sense Gen. 4.20 Iubal is said to be the father of them that dwell in Tents and of such as have cattell Iun. 4. Esau is said to be a man of the field not as the Latine translateth an husbandman but one continually conversant in the field because of his game a field man as the Septuagint 5. By the lives and dispositions of these two Gregorie noteth the divers studies of worldly men that hunt after the pleasures of this life as Esau did and of holy men that give themselves to the contemplation and studie of vertue with Iacob lib. 5. moral QUEST XXXVIII Why Isaack loved Esau. Vers. 28. ISaack loved Esau c. 1. By this we see that parents are carried with blind affection to fansie those children which are evill conditioned Muscul. 2. But Isaack is not said simply to love Esau but for his venison sake he loved not his evill conditions Cajetan 3. He loved him because he saw him active and well exercised his forward qualities he thought might in time be allayed 4. Some thinke that Esau by his flattery insinuated himselfe and so doe make a metaphor of these words hunting was in his mouth but the other sense is more agreeable Mercer 5. Rebecca loved Iacob not so much thereunto inclined by the oracle received as mooved by the gentle and obedient behaviour of Iacob Mercer QUEST XXXIX Of Iacobs red pottage and Esaus greedie demanding of it Vers. 30. ESau said to Iacob let me eat c. 1. It is but a toy devised here of the Hebrewes that Abraham died this very day when Esau sold his birth-right when he was 15. yeares old lest he should live to see the wicked manners of Esau for upon this day they say Esau killed a man ravished a woman betrothed and Iacob sod lentils they say which used to bee set before those which mourne for the dead thereby conjecturing that he mourned for Abraham But these are uncertaine conceits having no ground in Scripture ex Mercer 2. This was rather the usuall food which Iacob prepared for himselfe for if it had beene common for the whole house Esau might have had otherwise accesse unto it Perer. 3. Esau was very hungry as hunters commonly are and seemed to be very ravenous and unsatiable for 1. he saith feed me or let me swallow at once so the word lagnat signifieth only found in this place as Camels are fed by casting gobbets into their mouth 2. Beside for haste he doubleth the word this red red Mercer 3. He saith he must die if he have it not as men of appetite cannot governe themselves but they must die if their humour be not satisfied Perer. 4. The Hebrewes note that as Esau was red so he delighted in red things in red pottage which beside the rednesse of the lentiles might be coloured with saffron or such like he dwelt also in a red soyle called therefore Idumea c. Mercer 5. Although this may seeme to be but a light matter which passed betweene Esau and Iacob yet considering that they were of discretion to know what they did and Esau was of yeares and strength to follow hunting till hee was wearie Iun. and beside his parents upon this
to lye may sometime use a lye as a sause likewise Cassianus Ita mendacio utendum quasi ei natura insit elebori A man must use a lye as the Physitians use elleborus that is in case of extremity onely which opinion they seeme to have borrowed from Plato who alloweth Magistrates though not private men hostium vel civium causa mentiri to lye to deceive the enemy or to profit a citizen lib. 3. de publie But the Scripture condemneth all kinde of lying for the Apostle saith No lye is of the truth 1 Iohn 21.22 that is of God but the Devill is the father of lying and when hee speaketh a lye hee speaketh of his owne Iohn 8.44 therefore the true Virgins and servants of Christ are thus described In whose mouth there is found no guile Apocal. 14. 5. Beside that which is evill of it selfe in the kinde thereof cannot any wayes be good a lye is contrary to the order of nature which hath given unto man the voyce and words to expresse his minde and the meaning of the heart Now for authority against Plato we may set Aristotle who saith that a lye is in it selfe evill and wicked lib. 4. Ethicor. c. 7. and Pythagoras was wont to say that in these two things wee are made like unto God in telling the truth and bestowing of benefits Aelian lib. 12. Against Origen and Cassianus we may oppose Augustine who condemneth all kind of lying even that which is called jocosum a lye in sport libr. cont mendacium and Gregory who upon those words of Iob 27.3 As long as my breath is in me c. my lips shall speake no wickednesse nor my tongue utter deceit inferreth that omne mendacium est iniquitas every lye is iniquity ex Perer. 2. Some thinke that Iacob lied to his father but that he sinned not because hee did it by the revelation and counsell of God so Chrysostome saith Ne considera quod mendacia erant c. Consider not that they were lyes which Iacob told but that God willing to have the prediction fulfilled dispensed and disposed all things hom 53. in Genes Of the same opinion are Gabriel Biel in 3. distinct 38. and Petrus Aliacens Familiari considio spiritus excusantur They are excused by the familiar counsell of God 1. Senten qu. 12. Contra. 1. If God did perswade Iacob to lye then hee should be the author of lying and so of sinne 2. This will shake the credit of the Scriptures and holy writers if it bee granted that God inspireth lies 3. Neither doth it appeare that this counsell was of God but of Rebeccahs owne device Vers. 8. Heare my voyce my sonne in that which I command thee 4. If Iacob had received any revelation from God he would not have beene so doubtfull as hee was to enterprise this matter 5. God indeed ordered and disposed of this meanes and made it worke to effect his owne purpose but God disposeth of many things to a good end which he ordained not neither commanded 3. Some thinke that Iacob lied not at all to Isaack and therefore sinned not 1. Augustine excuseth Iacobs speech by the mysticall sense where he saith I am Esau he saith if it be referred to Iacobs person it is a lye if to Iacobs body that is the Church it is true for as the Scripture saith Many shall come from the East and West c. and sit downe with Abraham Isaack and Iacob in the kingdome of heaven and the children of the kingdome shall be cast out Matth. 8.11 12. and so the younger taketh away the birth-right of the elder 2. Theodoret saith Iacob was Esau because he had bought his birth-right 2. So Thom. Anglic. that as Christ said Iohn Baptist was Elias not in person but in office and vertue so Iacob saith he was Esau in regard of his prerogative and birth-right 4. Some excuse Iacob that he should call himselfe Esau which signifieth made or perfect signifying that he was the making that is the sonne of Isaack and the first borne by the decree of God Perer. Contra. 1. A mysticall or figurative sense in Scripture is not to be admitted where the historicall may without any inconvenience be received as here it may for to grant that Iacob might fall into this infirmity is no absurdity seeing holy men in Scripture are detected of greater faults and Saint Peter is reproved of Saint Paul for his dissimulation Galath 2. 2. Iacob saith not only I am thy first borne but Esau thy first borne vers 19. and as Cajetan noteth hee saith he is Esau v. 24. without the addition of the first borne therefore the second answer is not sufficient 3. The example of Iohn Baptist is not alike for there they which heard our Saviour did know that hee meant not Elias person but some other similitude in respect of his office and gifts but here Isaack understandeth Iacob to speake of the person of Esau and therefore biddeth him come neare that he might feele him they which excuse this fact of Iacobs by that of Raphael to Toby who said he was Azarias the sonne of Ananias the great would justifie one lye by another 4. Esau was so called for that he was perfectly borne and therefore Iacob could not in that sense name himselfe Esau and though he had yet he had deceived Isaack who inquireth still after the person of Esau. 5. Neither because Isaack after he perceived the fraud was not angry with Iacob neither did revoke the blessing pronounced or because the Scripture saith that Iacob was a plaine or simple man or for that God appeared afterward to Iacob doth all this prove that Iacob committed not a lye as Thomas Anglic objecteth For 1. God casteth not off his because of some infirmity neither doth an action awry derogate from a mans uprightnesse and simplicity and it is confessed that God over-ruled this action and disposed of it according to his owne purpose as God can turne and apply evill actions to a good end yet all this cannot exempt Iacob from dissimulation 6. Though this speech of Iacob I am Esau thy first borne could find some excuse yet the other can hardly be made good I have done as thou badest mee and eat of my venison for neither had Isaack given the charge to Iacob but to Esau neither was that flesh which Iacob brought got in hunting some would have it understood of some other thing that Isaack had given to Iacob in charge some say that Iacob respected his fathers generall intention which was to employ his first borne in that service and to give him the blessing and that first borne was himselfe Cajetan But who seeth not how farre fetcht these interpretations are for it is cleare that Iacob speaketh of his fathers bidding in action not in intention and yet he intended as he spake to blesse Esau and not Iacob Perer. himselfe confesseth that these two last speeches of Iacob can very
use of that language in the Scripture Vers. 47. LAban called it Iegar-sahadutha c. 1. Laban though he came of Thare the father of Abraham in whose family the Hebrew tongue was preserved yet dwelling among the Syrians he learned both their language and manners and therefore calleth this place by a Syrian name but Iacob by an Hebrew who most used himselfe to that tongue and so did his wives that gave their children not Syrian but Hebrew names Calvin 2. These Syrian words are only found in Genesis and the rest of the books of Moses and beside one whole verse Ierem. 10. and certaine chapters in Ezra and Daniel after the Syrian dialect which is an honour as the Hebrewes note wherewith the Syrian language is dignified in that it is inserted into the holy Scriptures and therefore is not to be neglected Mercer 3. Whereas vers 48. it is said Laban called it Galeed whereas Iacob gave it that name not Laban Moses reporteth the sense of the name in the Hebrew tongue which Laban gave QUEST XX. Of the mountaine of Gilead Vers. 47. IAcob called it Galeed 1. This name Galeed or with some smal change of points called Gilead is before mentioned vers 25. under that name not as yet given unto that place but now imposed by this occasion which is interpreted an heape of witnesse so called of the heape of stones which was made as a witnesse of the league betweene Iacob and Laban 2. There was one Gilead the sonne of Machir of Manasses of whom came the Gileadites Numb 26.29 but he gave not the first name to this mountaine 3. This mountaine Gilead is the greatest of all beyond Jordan it is in length 50. miles and as it is continued and runneth along it receiveth divers names from Arnon to the City Cedar it is called Galaad then to Bozra it is named Seir afterward Hermon and so reaching to Damascus it is joyned to Libanus and therefore as Hierome saith Lebanon is called the head or beginning of Galeed Ier. 22.6 Perer. QUEST XXI Of the name Mispah and of divers places so called Vers. 49. HE called it Mispah 1. The Latine translator doth wholly omit this word the Septuagint maketh it a name appellative not proper calling it a vision which Augustine referreth to that vision wherein by the way God appeared to Laban But this Mispah was another proper name given unto the same place of the word tsaphah to behold whereof the reason is given in this verse The Lord looke betweene me and thee 2. Of this Mispah which signifieth a looking or watch-tower the whole countrey is called the land of Mispah under the hill Hermon Iosu. 11.3 There were three other places of that name a City in Juda Iosu. 15.38 another belonging to Benjamin Iosu. 18.26 a third in the land of Moab 1 Sam. 22.3 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Wives and husbands to be preferred before parents Vers. 17. WHatsoever God hath said unto thee doe it Iacobs wives are willing to leave and forsake their fathers house and to goe with their husband for so the Scripture saith Therefore shall a man leave father and mother and cleave to his wife Gen. 2.24 2. Doct. Office of carefull Pastors Vers. 38. THe rams of thy flocke have I not eaten c. Iacob is an example of a vigilant and carefull Pastor hee watched day and night to keepe his flocke but hee made no spoile or havocke of them Such ought good pastors to bee not to feed themselves but the flocke as S. Peter saith 1 Pet. 5.2 3. Doct. Polygamy unlawfull Vers. 50. IF thou shalt take wives beside my daughters Laban himselfe though upon a covetous mind hee thrust many wives upon Iacob yet by the light of naturall reason condemneth the multiplying of wives Thou shalt not vex my daughters the taking then of other wives is a vexation of them this maketh against their obstinate blindnesse that would maintaine polygamy if they would appeale to Laban he would be a Judge against them Calvin But our Saviour Christ the Judge of us all hath given us a rule They two shall be one flesh Matth. 9.2 two then not many can be made one flesh 4. Doct. Of the blind and superstitious devotion of â—dolaters Vers. 47. THou hast searched all my stuffe Such is the blind rage of idolaters as here we see in Laban he leaveth no corners unsought he giveth no credit to Iacobs protestation nor yet sheweth any reverent affection to his daughters but tosseth and tumbleth all their stuffe and all this was to find out his house-gods such blind devotion was in Micah that howled and cried after the children of Dan because they had carried away his images Iud. 18. Such foolish superstition reigneth at this day among the Romanists that doe more cruelly punish the least wrong done to their dumbe idols than which are offered to their brethren the living images of God 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against the worshipping of idols for remembrance Vers. 30. THou hast stollen my gods Laban was not so blockish to thinke that those idols were indeed his gods or that his gods could be stollen away for hee afterward speaketh of the God of Abraham and the God of Nachor vers 53. but he calleth them his gods because hee made them in the remembrance of God or hee looked towards them when he prayed to God Vatab. Calvin This taketh away that vaine pretence of superstitious Romanists who would excuse their idolatry because they doe not worship the idols themselves but them whose images and representations they are for Laban here did no more Calvin 2. Confut. Images and idols where they are adored all one FUrther let it be noted that the word teraphim images is translated by the Septuagint and Latine interpreter idols yet Onkelos readeth tsalmanaia images of tselem which signifieth an image whence is inferred that an image and idoll is all one contrary to the conceit of the Papists that doe distinguish betweene the name of images and idols which indeed being turned to a religious or rather irreligious use are all one 3. Confut. Disparity of religion maketh not a nullity of marriage BEside in that Rachel stole here fathers gods it is evident that Laban was an idolater yet Iacob refused not to marry his daughters and this marriage was firme and sure whereupon Cajetanus noteth Hic quoque prudens lector habes quod disparitas cultus non est ex naturali jure impediens conjugium Here thou hast discreet reader that the disparity of religion is no impediment by the law of nature to marriage And he collecteth well yet Catharinus another of that side calleth it impium dogma an impious opinion lib. 5. annot in Cajetan But Cajetanus opinion may be justified both by example in Scripture as Moses married Sephora Samson Dalila David Maacha which were of idolatrous parents as also by S. Pauls doctrine who would have the beleeving partie not to put away his unbeleeving
their father together Gen. 35.29 3. But whereas some inferre hereupon that Esau being thus ready to be reconciled to Iacob did follow his fathers precepts and doctrine and therefore doubt not but that he was saved it cannot be hence concluded certaine it is that Esau posterity did wholly fall away from the worship of God Mercer QUEST IV. Why Ioseph is named before Rachel Vers. 7. AFter Ioseph and Rachel drew neare c. 1. Ioseph is not put before Rachel that he might keepe her from Esau his rage and violence left hee might desire her being a beautifull woman as R. Salomon for Ioseph was but six yeare old and therefore not able to preserve his mother from any such attempts 2. Some thinke because Ioseph was Rachels onely sonne and dearely beloved of her he is named first Mercer 13. But it is more like that Ioseph being the youngest of all the rest went before his mother as mothers use to put their little ones first and so he is named according to his place Iun. QUEST V. Why Esau refused Iacobs present Vers. 8. WHat meanest thou by all this drove c. 1. The Hebrewes note that Esau his questions are short Iacobs answers large because it is the manner of proud stately men to speake briefly and hardly to bring forth halfe their words and beside Iacob often in his speech maketh mention of God so doth not Esau. 2. Esau asketh not whose droves these were as ignorant thereof but because he would in Iacobs presence take occasion to refuse the present 〈◊〉 2. It seemeth that Esau had not accepted of the present by the way which Iacob had sent before noâ— as Ramban thinketh as though the messengers were afraid of Esaus company and so fled away neither did Esau refuse it of hatred to his brother for Iacobs prayer was heard and it began presently to take effect neither yet doth Esau in refusing the present yeeld therein the birth-right to Iacob but he deserteth the receit thereof till he came to Iacob that he might shew his brotherly affection frankly and freely not purchased before or procured by any gift or present Iun. QUEST VI. How Iacob saith he had seene the face of Esau at the face of God Vers. 10. I Have seene thy face as if I had seene the face of God 1. Iacob flattereth not as some thinke to insinuate himselfe to his brother sic Tostat. but he speaketh from his heart 2. Neither as the Hebrewes doth Iacob to terrifie his brother make mention of that vision wherein he saw the Angell face to face 3. Not yet doth he meane as the Chalde readeth that he had seene the face as of some great or excellent man 4. Not as Augustine conjâ—ctureth by the name of God here doth hee understand such as the gods of the Gentiles were Sic non prajudicatur honori Dei And so these words doe not prejudice the honour of the true God in that he resembleth Esaus face to the face of God quaest 105. in Genes for Iacob was farre off from assuming into his mouth the name of the heathen gods 5. But in the effect Iacob saith thus much that he acknowledged this to be Gods worke that Esau was thus reconciled toward him and the friendly countenance of his brother hee taketh as an argument of the favour of God toward him Mercer Calvin Iun. QUEST VII By what reason Iacob perswaded Esau to accept of his present Vers. 11. TAke my blessing Iacob useth divers reasons to perswade Esau to take his present 1. Take it of my hand that is who am thy brother Marlor 2. He calleth it a blessing not in the passive sense as where with God had blessed him but in the active they used to blesse in the offering of their gifts this therefore should be a signe of perfect reconciliation that thereby they should take occasion one to blesse another Mercer 3. It is brought theâ— that is I have sorted it out and appointed it for thee let me not lose my labour 4. I have enough God hath blessed me it shall be no hinderance unto mee if thou accept of my present Vatab. QUEST VIII Whether Iacob lied in saying he would goe to mount Seir to his brother Vers. 14. TIll I come to my Lord into Seir. 1. Some thinke that Iacob did goe to Seir to his brother though it be not mentioned in the story but it appeareth by Iacobs excuse that if he feared to accompany his brother in the way he had greater cause to feare his brother at home in his owne Countrey 2. Some thinke that this was officio sâ—m mendacium an officious lie Tostat. and that Iacob promised one thing and purposed another Calvin But where the Patriarks acts may otherwise be defended we should not easily yeeld them to be infirmities 3. The Hebrewes make a mystery here as where Iacob saith Let my Lord goe before and I will follow they apply it to Esaus posterity who had the government of Kings 600. yeares before Israel had any King and in that Iacob promiseth to goe up to Seir they referre the accomplishment thereof till the comming of Messiah according to the prophesie of Obadiah vers 21. The Saviours shall come vp to mount Sion to judge the mount of Esau. But it is evident that Iacob here hath no such mysticall meaning speaking of his owne comming in his owne person 4. Wherefore it is rather like that Iacob did thinke to goe to Seir and so purposed but yet conditionally if God would or if he should see nothing to the contrary Iun. As all such promises are hypotheticall and conditionall and that upon better reasons he afterward changed his minde or was otherwise directed by the Lord Lyranus As Saint Paul purposed to goe into Spaine but it is like that he was otherwise letted and came not thithither QUEST IX Whether Saint Paul according to his purpose were ever in Spaine ANd here by the way though it be the opinion of divers ancient writers as of Cyrillus Athanasius Chrysostome Hierome to whom subscribe Tostatus Pererius that Saint Paul according to his determination was in Spaine yet it is more probable that being otherwise hindered hee arrived not there at all 1. Because he purposed to passe by Rome into Spaine Rom. 15.28 and to be brought on his way thitherward by the disciples of Rome vers 24. But when Saint Paul came to Rome he remained as a prisoner in his house having a souldier appointed to keepe him and so continued two yeares Act. 28.16 30. therefore it is not like that he was at liberty then to hold his purpose 2. Saint Paul being at Rome if he were thence delivered which is uncertaine did visit the East Churches presently Heb. 13.19 that I may be restored to you more quickly and purposed to continue and remaine with them Philip. 1.25 This I am sure that I shall abide and with you all continue If he quickly and speedily returned to the East Churches and
at this time about 180. yeares of age for it was 170. yeares since she came first with Rebeckah into Canaan when shee may well bee supposed to have beene 50. yeare old having the charge and government of Rebeckah 3. It is very like that Rebeckah was now departed for otherwise Deborah would not have left her so long as shee lived 4. There is no mention of Rebeckahs death not because she was buried obscurely and in the night as the Hebrews imagine Isaack being blind and none to bury her but Esau but it is the use of Scripture to make rare mention of the death of women in this place Deborahs death is recorded as an accident that fell out by the way Mercer QUEST V. How Deborah came to be in Iacobs company NOw whereas the question is moved how Deborah came to be in Iacobs company 1. Neither is it like that after she had accompanied Rebeckah into Canaan she went back againe and was now desirous to goe aad see Rebeckah as Chrysostome for shee was sent with Rebeckah to remaine with her 2. Neither did she goe with Iacob at the first when he went into Mesopotamia as Calvin for he was alone in Bethel 3. Neither was she sent as a messenger to fetch Iacob out of Mesopotamia as the Hebrewes for he returned at Gods commandement not at his mothers call 4. Neither as Ramban is it to be supposed that Rebeckah had more nurses then one 5. But it is like that Deborah was sent to meet Iacob being returned Mercer or went to him of her owne accord after Rebeckahs death Cajetan QUEST VI. Of the number of the visions wherein God appeared to Iacob Vers. 9. Againe God appeared unto Iacob c. Not as though this were the second vision in all which Iacob had but it was another vision beside that mentioned in the beginning of the chapter where he is bid to goe up to Bethel or it was the second time that God appeared unto him in Bethel for otherwise to count all the visions that Iacob had this was in number the seventh 1. God appeared unto him in Bethel in the vision of the ladder 2. When in a dreame he was shewed the parti-coloured sheepe Genes 31.11 3. When the Lord bade him returne into his owne countrey Gen. 31.3 4. When the Angels met him Gen. 32.2 5. When the Angell wrestled with him 6. When God bid him goe up to Bethel 7. God appeared againe unto him in Bethel Perer. QUEST VII Whether the name of Israel is here new imposed or but renewed Vers. 10. THy name shall be no more called Iacob but Israel c. 1. Neither iâ— this the same vision which Iacob had when he wrestled with the Angel as Oleaster because the same name is imposed for the text saith that God appeared againe to Iacob vers 9. that is in Bethel 2. Neither as Hierome thinketh was the name of Iacob onely foretold then and imposed now tradit in Genes as Peters name is designed Iohn 1. but actually given him Matth. 12.16 Thom. Anglic. for before this Iacob is twice called by the name of Israel Genes 33.10 and Gen. 34.7 3. Neither as Tostatus and Lyranus thinke is the same name imposed in both places but upon divers reasons for in the first place hee is called Israel because hee prevailed with God and therefore much more with men to signifie his fortitude in the active life but here is named Israel that is seeing God in respect of the contemplative life the which he had now atchived But there appeared no difference at all in the reason and signification of the name for as there by the name Israel hee is comforted and fortified against Esau so here against the Canaanites that thought to have revenged the slaughter of the Sichemites 4. Wherefore wee say that the same name upon the like occasion is here imposed and that this is but a repetition and confirmation of the other vision and thereupon Iacob being confident doth now more openly call himselfe Israel Mercer Iun. And so it is not unusuall in Scripture to have the same promises often repeated as those made to Abraham of the multiplying of his seed and possessing of the land of Canaan which were often revived and renewed as Gen. 15.17.22 Perer. QUEST VIII How it is said thy name shall bee no more called Iacob FVrther whereas the Lord saith thy name shall be no more called Iacob and yet hee is afterward called Iacob 1. Augustine thinketh that he was called Iacob in respect of this life onely where he should wrestle as his name signifieth with many temptations but hee was called Israel in respect of the life to come quast 114. in Gen. But this solution beeing mysticall and this mutation of Iacobs name historicall satisfieth not Much like is the solution of Tostatus that he was called Iacob in respect of his active life but Israel for his contemplative neither is this answer sufficient to say he should be called by both names but in a diverse sense for the text denieth unto him the name of Iacob any more 3. Nor yet doe wee approve the solution of Cajetan Vatab. that for vltra no more put in tantum thou shalt not onely be called Iacob for thus the text is forced 4. Pererius thus interpreteth not that he should be so much called by the name Israel as have the thing thereby signified as strength and power with God as it is said of Christ he should be called Emanuel that is God with vs yet was not Christ so called who was indeed God with vs But this sense is not so proper for Iacob was usually called by the name of Israel 5. Therefore the meaning is rather this that although the name of Iacob should remaine yet the last was more honourable and excellent and should obscure that other Muscul. Mercer 1. In respect of the author the name Iacob was given by men the name Israel by God 2. In signification it was more excellent Iacob signifieth a supplanter because hee held Esau by the heele but Israel is interpreted one that prevailed with God 3. The name Israel was given to the whole nation and posteritie of Iacob who of Israel were called Israelites not of Iacob Iacobites QUEST IX What Kings came out of Iacobs loynes Vers. 11. KIngs shall come out of thy loynes c. 1. The Hebrewes specially referre it to Saul and Isboseth that were Kings of Benjamin and to the tribes of Ephraim and Manasses 2. But because that Saul and his house were rejected of God and the kingdome of Israel was but an usurpation it is specially to be applied to David and the other kings of Iudah Calvin 3. It may also be understood of the kings of the Gentiles converted to the faith who spiritually were borne of Iacob Mercer 4. These nations that came out of Iacobs loynes were the twelve tribes that multiplied increased as so many seueral nations QUEST X. How the land of Canaan is given
of a brother for the word is used first in this place where it so signifieth from hence then the originall sense of the word must be taken 3. The words of the law are If brethren dwell together now naturall brethren and such as are properly so called are more like to dwell together than kinsmen removed who in a large sense are so called brethren 4. This law is so interpreted in the Gospell where it appeareth by the Sadduces question of seven brethren that successively tooke the one the others wife Matth. 22. that it was so practised 5. It is the opinion of Philo and the Hebrewes as we heard before who are best acquainted with their owne lawes that naturall brethren used so to doe 4. Now the objections on the contrary part are easily answered 1. It is objected that Levit. 18.16 the brother is forbidden to marry his brothers wife Answ. This is a particular exception from that generall law that unlesse in this case onely to raise seed to the brother it was utterly unlawfull to take the brothers widow which was not to uncover her shame but rather to take away her shame in that shee remained childlesse by his brother and it was honourable to the dead in reviving his memory So wee see in other cases that the Lord made some particular exception from his generall lawes As the making of the Cherubims over the Arke was an instance against the second commandement the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians against the eighth commandement Phinehes killing of the adulterer and adulteresse against the sixth commandement 2. Ob. The practice of this law as appeareth Ruth 4. where Boaz not a brother but a kinsman taketh the wife of the dead sheweth the meaning thereof Answ. We deny not but where there was no brother nearer there the next kinsman further off did the duty of the brother and so was it practised upon Ruth 3. Ob. Iohn Baptist simply reproveth Herod because he tooke his brothers wife It is not lawfull for thee saith Iohn to have thy brothers wife Mark 6.18 Answ. It is certaine that Herods brother had issue by his wife Herodias whose daughter danced before Herod and therefore in this case it was not lawfull so that Herod tooke not Herodias for any such purpose to raise seed to his brother but of an immoderate lust 4. Ob. Why then should it not be lawfull still in this case to marry the brothers wife dying without issue Answ. This law of Moses was partly ceremoniall and typicall in preserving the right of the first-borne whereby was prefigured the spirituall birth-right in the Messiah which never should have end partly politicall in maintaining the distinction of families in their tribes whereof the ceremonie is now abolished which onely concerned that people Iun. in Deut. 25. vers 5. QUEST VIII Whether Thamar or Iudahs sinne was greater COncerning this act of incontinencie which Iudah committed with Thamar 1. We refuse the opinion of Rab. Simeon who altogether exempteth Thamar from any fault because she onely desired issue for the hope of the Messiah to be borne of Iudah for this mystery was not as yet revealed Perer. 2. It is certaine that Iudahs sinne was greater than Thamars both in that he brake promise with her concerning Selah as also in that he companied with her not for any issue but carnall lust though he were afterward preferred before his brethren this no more excuseth his fault than if Davids adultery joyned with murther should bee defended because hee was preferred before his brethren of whose seed the Messiah should come 3. Thamars sinne was lesse than Iudahs yet a sinne as Augustine noteth Non eam justificatam sed magis quam se justificatam dicens Iudah saith She was not righteous but more righteous than he lib. 22. cont Faust. cap. 62. Yet her fault is extenuated by these circumstances as Ambrose noteth Non alienum praeripuit thorum She did not usurpe upon anothers bed she stayed till Iudah was a widower she did it not of an inordinate lust Sed successionis gratia concupivit She onely desired to have issue Et ex ea familia quam delegerat And by that family which she had chosen and further after she knew her selfe to be conceived with childe she put on her widowes garments againe and so continued 4. Yet Thamars sin in some respect was greater than Iudahs because she wittingly committed incest with her father in law but Iudah ignorantly Luther Notwithstanding all circumstances considered Iudahs fault was the greater and so he doth justifie her in respect of himselfe 5. But whereas Ambrose further noteth that shee stayed till Selah to whom she was espoused was dead therein is an errour for vers 14. it is given as a reason why Thamar attempted this thing because Selah was now growne and of age and she yet not given unto him he was then at this time alive Beside Selah is numbred among those sons of Iudah that went downe with Iacob into Egypt and onely Er and Onan of Iacobs sonnes are said to have died in the land of Canaan Gen. 46.12 ex Perer. QUEST IX How it came to passe that Iudah discerned not Thamar by her voice Vers. 15. HE judged her to be an whore for she had covered her face c. 1. Not as some reade she had coloured or painted her face whom Aben Ezra doth not without cause reprove 2. Neither is this a reason why Iudah did thinke she was an harlot because she was vailed as Iunius Calvin for harlots use not to be so modest but it is given as a reason why Iudah did not know her Mercer 3. And whereas it may seeme strange that Iudah did not know her by her voice the reason is that being wholly given over to lust and intending no other thing he greatly regarded not the sight of his eyes or hearing of his eares Luther As also it was a just judgement of God upon him to strike him with such a stupidity as not to discerne her Mercer Geneven QUEST X. Whether Iudâ—h were a Iudge Vers. 24. BRing her forth and let her be burnt c. 1. Iudah giveth not sentence against Thamar either as being appointed a Prince and Judge among the Canaanites as Tostatus Cajetanus for it is not like they would suffer a stranger to be a Judge and ruler among them as the Sodomites answer Lot Gen. 19.9 neither as chiefe in the familie had he power of life and death over those of his charge as some thinke for neither doe we reade that any father of families did execute any such justice in their families and Iacob was the chiefe father of these families and therefore it is most like that Iudah giveth advice that Thamar should be brought forth to the place of justice and proceeded against according to the custome and law of that Country Mercer Iun. 2. But whereas she is adjudged to the fire this was not because she was Melchisedecks daughter the Lords
gift requiring this as a reward and recompence for this good tidings But by this he sheweth the certaintie of the Butlers good successe and favour with the King that if he made but mention of him to Pharaoh he might be delivered neither doth he aske this as a reward but taketh this occasion to do himselfe good for it is lawfull for a man to use all honest meanes for his libertie as the Apostle saith Art thou called being a servant care not for it yet if thou canst be free use it rather 1 Cor. 7.21 Calvin 3. It may be that Ioseph was some what too confident upon this meanes as though this were the way that God had appointed for his deliverance and therefore God would exercise Iosephs patience still so that Ioseph failed not in diffidence and distrust in betaking himselfe to the meanes but rather herein that he limiteth Gods providence both for the meanes and the time that even now and by this meanes he hasteth to be delivered Calvin Mercer QUEST IIII. How Ioseph is said to be stollen away Vers. 15. I Was stolen away by theft out of the land of the Hebrewes 1. This theft was not committed by the Ismaelites who bought Ioseph for their money but by his owne bretheren who committed a theft two waies both because they sold a freeman not taken in battel nor brought into bondage which by Moses Law was punished with death Exod. 21.16 and in that they did robbe their father of his child Perer. 2. Hebron is not here meant by the land of the Hebrews as Ramban because that was the principall place of abode for Abraham Isaack and Iacob but the land of Canaan is thus called where the Hebrewes dwelt which Ioseph so calleth rather than Canaan because he abhorred to be counted of that nation Mercer QUEST V. How the chiefe Baker his head is said to be lifted up 〈◊〉 leavied Vers. 19. WIthin three daies Pharaoh shall take thine head from thee or leavie thine head off from thee c. 1. Iunius readeth thus Pharaoh numbering thee shall cause theâ— no more to be numbered and hee referreth it as before to the removing or taking away of his pegge which he taketh for his head out of his hole or place in the table but this seemeth to be too curious 2. Neither with some other doe I thinke that the chiefe Baker was beheaded for the text saith he was hanged upon a tâ—ee which needed not if he were first beheaded 3. Some make the meaning of the phrase to be this that Pharaoh would take away his life from him and the Latines say capite plecti to lose the head that is to be put to death hence they are called capitall crimes that are punished by the losse of the head or life Mercer 4. The most reade shall take thine head from thee but he was hanged not beheaded 5. Some thinke he was first beheaded and then hanged as the manner is yet in some countries Osiand But in that the Butlers head was lift up as well as the Bakers vers 20. this phrase doth not shew his punishment for then the effect vers 20. should not answer to the prophecie 6. Some understand it of his hanging that his head was lift up upon him as our Saviour calleth his hanging upon the crosse his exaltation or lifting up Ioh. 3.14 Pellican But this cannot be the meaning because the same phrase is used both of the Butler and Baker 7. This therefore is the sense that Pharaoh should lift up his head aloft out of prison and cause his name to be rehearsed and so his head to be leavied among the rest of his servants and take cognizance of both their causes but the one he should hang and restore the other So Ioseph doth foretell unto them three things whereof the first the leavying of the head and examining their cause is common to them both the other two things are peculiar to either the Butler shall be restored to his office and minister the cup to the King vers 13. the Baker shall be put from his office and no more reckoned or leavied among the officers and be hanged this then is the true reading of the words Pharaoh shall leavie thine head from upon thee that is that no more leavying or reckoning be made upon thee which words may be supplied by the contrarie vers 13. and the exposition of the praeposition ghal used there to thine office and mâ—ghal from off expressed here doe insinuate as much so also the same word meghaleca from off thee is used in the end of this verse and Deut. 8.4 Thy garments 〈◊〉 not waxe old from off thee that is to be no more upon thee and so to be used by thee QUEST VI. Whether Ioseph used any preamble to his interpretation Vers. 19. THe birds shall eat thy flesh 1. It is like that Ioseph being to deliver so hard an interpretation of the Bakers dreame did use some preface to excuse himselfe as Philo bringeth him in thus speaking Vtinam tale somnium non vidisses c. I would thou hadst either not seene this dreame or not declared it to me and it is not unlike but that Ioseph used some such preparation as Daniel did when he was to expound Nebuchadnezzars dreame The dreame be to them that hate thee and the interpretation thereof to thine enemies Dan. 4.16 2. This hanging of malefactors upon a tree seemeth to have beene an ancient punishment and it was counted a most ignominious death and therefore Saint Paul setteth forth the great humilitie of Christ that humbled himselfe even to the death of the crosse Philip. 2. The Latine translator readeth he shall hang thee on the crosse which kinde of death was used also among the Romanes as Tully saith Facinus est vincire civem Romanum scelus verberare quid dicam in crucem tollerâ— It is a great offence to binde a Citizen of Rome a greater to beat him the greatest to set him on the Crosse Cicer. Verrem 7. 3. Such as were hanged to death among the Israelites by the law were to be taken downe and buried the same day Deut. 21.23 But it seemeth that this use was not observed among the Gentiles but their bodies did hang to be meat to the fowles of the ayre Perer. which may be noted as a great judgement of God when the Lord suffereth his owne image in man to be so defaced and his flesh to be given for meat to the fowles and beasts whose flesh is appointed to be mans food as the Lord threatned against Ieroboam and his house that they which died in the Citie should be eaten of dogges they which died in the fields should be devoured of the fowles of heaven 1 King 14.11 Muscul. QUEST VII Whether lawfull to keepe the memorie of the birth-day Vers. 20. PHaraohs birth-day 1. This was a very ancient custome to celebrate the birth-daies of Kings and Princes both among the Medes and Persians as witnesseth Xenophon
also the preeminence and principalitie over other tribes 2. Some thinke that Zerubbabel of Iudah and his posteritie had the princely authoritie till Herod Cyrill lib. 8. cont Iulian. Contra. 1. The histories of that nation as is extant in Iosephus doe testifie the contrarie that the chiefe government was in the Machabees and their line which were of Levi Aristobulus sonne of Hircanus the sonne of Simeon was the first Levite that bare a crowne and it continued in his race untill Herod 2. We want not sufficient evidence for this is in the Scripture for the prophet saith concerning Ieconiah that none of his seed should sit upon the throne of Dauid Ierem. 22.30 in him the regall line of Iudah ended 3. A third opinion is that the high priests after the captivitie were of Iudah by the mother side as Iehoiada the priest married Iehoshabeath sister to Ahaziah the King 2 Chron. 22.11 sic Tâ—status some say further that they were also of the tribe of Iudah by the fathers side and by this meanes the scepter did not depart from Iudah Contra. 1. It is uncertaine whether the high priests did alwaies take their wives out of the tribe of Iudah though some did nay it is more probable they did not 2. Though they did yet could they not be said to be of the tribe of Iudah for the tribes were counted by the fathers side not the mothers 3. And by this meanes it should be rather true of Levi that the scepter should not depart from him than of Iudah 4. Neither will it satisfie to say the high priests were of Iudah by the fathers side for then the Machabees might have challenged the kingdome by inheritance whereas it came to them by election as Ionathan was chosen by consent of the people in the place of Iudas 1. Mach. 9.31 and beside the Apostle witnesseth that never any of the tribe of Iudah had the office of the priesthood Heb. 7.14 but Mattathias was a priest 1 Mach. 2.1 and therefore not of Iudah 4. Cajetanus answereth that the scepter was taken away quoad actum in act but not quoad spem in hope but still they were in expectation that the kingdome should be restored in the Messiah Contra. This answer is not sufficient 1. Because Iacob speaketh of the visible and terrene kingdome annexed to Iudah whereof there was no hope to have it restored as the prophet Ieremie saith of Iâ—conias that none of his seed should sit upon the throne of David Ierem. 22. and yet the Messiah came of Ieconiah his kingdome was therefore spirituall 2. By this interpretation this place which we urge against the Jewes to prove that the Messiah is come should want his force seeing they might also answer that the kingdome of Iudah is onely ceased and intermitted in act but not in hope to be restored 5. Canus lib. 2. de loc theolog hath found out this answer that the tribe of Iudah had not lost the scepter quoad jus in respect of their right though quoad usum in regard of the use it might bee administred by other tribes and to this purpose hee alleageth that place 1 Machab. 14.41 How the Iewes and priests consented that Simeon should bee their prince and high priest perpetually till the Lord raised up the true Prophet where the men of Iudah surrender their right to Simeon Contra. 1. True it is that the right of the kingdome appertained to Iudah and neither could the tribe of Iudah give it to any other tribe nor they take it and therefore it is well observed that the Machabees and their posteritie were justly punished of God as usurpers first in being perverted with the wicked sect of Sadduces for Ioannes Hircanus the sonne of Simon was a Saducee and put many of the pharises to death so did his sonne Alexander who slew 50000. Pharises secondly they were dispossessed of their crowne and dignitie by Antipater their servant and his sonne Herod 2. Yet this cannot bee the meaning of this prophecie for then wee could not conclude out of this place against the Iewes that the Messiah is come seeing they may also answer that the scepter is not gone from Iudah yet quoad jus in respect of the right and therefore they may yet expect the Messiah Iacob therefore must be understood to speake of a reall and visible principalitie in Iudah which should not cease till Messiah was to come and the ceasing thereof should be taken as a manifest argument of the approaching of the Messiah 6. Wherefore seeing it is manifest that the scepter and princely government did not really remaine in the tribe of Iudah till the comming of the Messiah for Ezechiel thus prophesieth of the kingdome of Iudah Thus saith the Lord I will take away the diademe and take off the crowne it shall be no more the same c. I will overturne overturne overturne it till hee come whose right it is and I will give it him Ezech. 21.26 27. And so indeed the government after the captivitie was thrice turned and changed first they had captaines as Zerubbabel for their chiefe governours then the high Priests last of all Kings Seeing I say that the reall and actuall principalitie and regiment of Iudah ceased not long after theâ—r returne out of captivitie as the Prophet Amos saith In that day will I raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen downe chap. 9.11 And seeing further that it sufficeth not that the princely regiment remained still in the tribe of Iudah in hope or in right for the Iewes might answer us that it so remaineth still therefore this prophecie can receive no other sense or interpretation than one of these foure waies which I will set downe with the approbation of the best 1. Some by Iudah understand not the tribe of Iudah only but the whole nation of the Iewes both because although there were of the tribes of Levi and Benjamin among them yet the whole Common-wealth had the name of Iudah and the Kingdome was in the tribe lot and territorie that appertained to Iudah and therefore it may fitly bee called the scepter of Iudah though it might bee usurped by some not of the tribe of Iudah and in this sense it is true that the Iewes had alwaies a King and governour of their owne nation untill Herod an Idumaean invaded the regall dignitie in the 30. yeare of whose reigne Shiloh the Messiah was borne Pererius who alleageth Eusebius histor lib. 1. cap. 6. August lib. 18. de civit Dei c. 45. Rupertus lib. 9. in Gen. c. 29. as authors and fautors of this opinion This interpretation might well bee received but that it seemeth by Iacobs severall prophecies of his sonnes that hee meaneth particularly the tribe of Iudah and such as should be borne of that tribe for so is the meaning of that phrase from betweene his feet and seeing Iacob had said before thy brethren shall praise thee thy fathers sonnes shall bow unto thee meaning
dwell by the sea are most given to corrupt manners 1. Because of their wealth which maketh them proud 2. Their situation which ministreth occasion of robberies and pyracies upon the seas 3. Because of their trading with other countryes and therefore Plato in his common-wealth would not have the Metropolis or chiefe citie neere unto the Sea by ten miles as Eusebius sheweth that Ierusalem was situate Libr. 12. de praeparat c. 27. ex Perer. 4. I omit here Ambrose allegorie that compareth the Church to Zabulun which is situate upon the sea of this world subject to much trouble seeth the wracke of Heretikes Pagans Iewes is occupied in spirituall merchandise in transporting and bringing men to the kingdome of God Iacob hath no such meaning here but only sheweth how well Zabulun should bee situated for trafficke as Moses afterwards said Rejoyce Zebulun in thy going out that is in thy prosperous voyages Deut. 33.18 QUEST XVI Of Isachars sloth and love of ease Vers. 14. ISachar shal be a strong asse c. 1. The Chalde paraphrast giveth a contrary sense that Isachar shall subdue provinces and dispeople the inhabitants whereas Iacob sheweth that by reason of their sloth they shall become tributarie 2. Some Hebrews understand this couching like to an asse of their great labour and studie in the law as out of this tribe came men that had understanding of times to know what Israel ought to doe 1 Chron. 12.32 but this is but an inforced interpretation 3. Isachar then is compared to a strong asse not lying betweene two bounds that is the sea of Galilee on the one side and Thabor on the other as Mercer but couching betweene two burthens as the word mishâ—hat is better translated because an asse yeeldeth his backe to the burthen and willingly beareth it and plyeth his provender notwithstanding his burthen so Isachar should labour as an asse in tylling of the ground and give himselfe to sloth at home and doe no exploit abroad as Moses saith and thou Isachar in thy tents Deut. 33. That is hee would not willingly be drawne from home but rather choose to redeeme his ease and quietnesse with any tribute imposition or other burthen that should be laid upon him Iun. QUEST XVII How Dan should judge his people Vers. 16. DAn shall judge his people c. 1. In that Dan is placed next who was the sonne of Bilha Râ—chels maid and Nephtali was the other but Gad and Asher come betweene the reason may be for that their 〈◊〉 did so fall out together in the land or i◠〈◊〉 like that Iacob did not tie himselfe to any order in the setting downe of his children Mercer 2. This prophecie is unfitly applied to Antichrist that he should be as a serpent biting the horse heeles as Perer. for that Antichrist shall not come of Dan it shall be shewed afterwards among the places of confutation neither 〈…〉 understood of the tribe onely in generall that it should be counted as one of the tribes Calvin nor yet of Sampson onely as the Hebrewes who caused the rider to fall back wards when he pulled downe 〈◊〉 house upon the Philistiâ—â— But it is both understood of the whole tribe in generall how by subtilty they should inlarge their bounds as we may see Iudg. 18. with a speciall reverence to Sampson who of Dan judged Israel 20. yeares and by subtilty unawares did assault the Philistine and therefore is compared to a Lion leaping out of Bashan for his prey Deut. 33 2â— so that this is set downe as an honour to the tribe of Dan that as out of other tribes foure onely excepted Ruben Simeon Gad Asher so out of Dan should arise one that should judge his people Chalde Paraph. Iun. QUEST XVIII What salvation Iacob looketh for Vers. 18. O Lord I have waited for thy salvation c. 1. The meaning of which words is not that he desireth to be preserved from the craft of Dan as before he said of Simeon and Levi into their secret let not my soule enter vers 6. Olanster 2. Nor yet doth Iacob correct himselfe as though he had taken Sampson for the Messiah for seeing by the Spirit of Prophecie what great deliverance he should bring to Israel and therefore now sheweth that he expecteth another Saviour Rupert Lyrâ—â—us for Iacob did know that the Messiah should come of Iudah and not of Dan. â— Neither yeâ— saith hee thus to convince the Jewes of errour which in time to come should take Antichrist for the Messiah teaching them to expect the true Messiah Perer. for there is no such feare that the Jewes should take Antichrist which is the Pope with his idolatrous corporation for their Messiah 4. Therefore Iacob foreseeing the double dangers which the tribe of Dan should be subject unto both temporall in being oppressed of their enemies as they were of the Ammorites Iudg. 1.24 and spirituall in being corrupted with idolatry Iudg. 18. Iacob prayeth for Gods gracious assistance and deliverance Iun. looking also to the Messiah in whom the deliverance and redemption of his Church is accomplished QUEST XIX Of the victorie of Gad. Vers. 19. GAd an host of men shall overcome him c. 1. Iacob alludeth much to his sonnes names as before he said Dan shall judge his people whom Rachel so called because the Lord had judged on her side Gen. 30.6 which is derived of don to judge so here also in another sense reference is made to the name of Gad which signifieth an host or armie 2. Some doe understand this prophecie of Iepthe of his good successe against the Ammonites Iudg. 11. whom they thinke to have beene of the tribe of Gad because he was of Gilead where the Gadites inhabited 1 Chron. 5.16 Cajetan Contra. Iepthe is rather to be thought to have beene of the tribe of Manasses because Gilead was his father not Gilead the sonne of Machir the sonne of Manasses but another of the same name and kindred and the children of Manasses had the halfe of Gilead in their lot as the Gadites had another part Iosâ— 13.31 3. Some doe expound this prophecie of the Gadites marching with the rest of the tribes against the Canaanites and their returning backe againe over Jordan to their owne possessions so Hierome and the Chalde Paraphrast but this was not peculiar to the Gadites for the tribe of Ruben and the halfe tribe of Manasses went also before their brethren as well as Gad neither in this their exploit were they overcome but had prosperous successe against the Canaanites 4. This prophecie then is rather to be preferred to the divers conflicts which the Gadites had with the Hagarenes with Iethur Naphish and Nâ—dab whom at length they overcame when as they carried from them 50000. Camels and a great prey of cattell beside 1 Chron. 5.20 Iun. Mercer This also is agreeable to the prophecie of Gad comparing him to a Lion that catcheth for his prey the arme with the head Deut. 33.20 5.
as to violate our conscience and to things displeasing unto God to please men But herein the Apostles resolution must stand that it is better to obey Grd than men Acts 4.19 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Touching the name of Masse THerefore did they set Princes or Officers of the tribute over them The Hebrewes call tribute missa of messas which signifieth to melt in which sense the Popish Masse may very well be so called for they have melted away all true religion and devotion by that idolatrous invention and they have made it a right masse indeed to draw tribute and advantage unto them from the people and wasting and melting their substance by such cunning fraud 2. Conf. against merits Vers. 20. GOd therefore prospered the Mid-wives Pererius upon these words confuting the opinion of Gregorie that these Mid-wives because of the lie which they made deserved a temporall blessing saith that considerig that they truly feared God and that this worke of mercie which they shewed proceeded of the grace of God Sine dubio meruerunt vitam aeternam Without all doubt they merited eternall life Disput. 10. in 1. Exod. numer 4.5 But this is an unsound assertion for seeing this act of mercie was blemished with their infirmitie in telling a lie as Pererius himselfe thinketh in which regard they had need of Gods mercie as Augustine saith Deus pro misericordia ignoscebat mendacio God of his mercie pardoned the lie how then could one and the same act include both merit and require mercie for grace and workes cannot stand together as the Apostle sheweth If it be of grace it is not of workes else were grace no more grace Rom. 11. 6. These two reasons doe evidently convince that we deserve nothing at Gods hand both because our best works are imperfect and have need of grace to pardon the imperfections thereof and beside we are the Lords bounden servants we doe no more than our dutie when we doe our best and even then also wee are unprofitable servants Luk. 17.10 God indeed crowneth our good works but rather of his goodnesse and mercie than our deserving whose mercie is seene in his gracious promising and his righteousnesse in his faithfull performing 3. Conf. against good works before grace or without grace NOw Bellarmine further by this example of the Mid-wives whom he supposeth to be Egyptians and so Gentiles thus rewarded of God for this their act of mercy would prove that men naturally may performe some good morall worke without any speciall helpe of Gods grace if they bee not urged and pressed by some tentation Lib. 5. de gratia lib. Arbit cap. 9. Contr. 1. He taketh that as granted which is before denied that they were Egyptians I have proved before quest 14. that it is more like they were Hebrew women 2. It is an erroneous speech that in this good worke they were not assisted with Gods grace For the text sheweth that it proceeded from the feare of God which cannot be without Gods speciall grace and assistance and Pererius well confesseth that they were adjuta per interiorem earum animis infusam gratiam helped by inward grace infused into their mindes Ibid. 3. This example is unfitly alleaged for here they were assayled by a manifest tentation the danger of their lives in disobeying the King and therefore according to Bellarmines owne position they could not doe this good worke without the speciall helpe of God 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. For their comfort that die in exile Vers. 6. NOw Ioseph died and all his brethren All these died and obtained not the promise and they died out of their countrey It should not therefore seeme a grievous thing unto the children of God if they end their dayes in a strange countrey in exile or banishment or upon other occasions For the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof Psal. 24.1 Ferus 2. Mor. God turneth affliction to the good of his children Vers. 12. THe more they vexed them the more they multiplied God can turne affliction to the best prosperitie our owne corruption maketh oftentimes hurtfull unto us but affliction by Gods goodnesse becommeth fruitfull and profitable unto us as the Prophet David saith Before I was afflicted I went astray Psal. 119.67 3. Mor. God overturnes the counsell of the wicked Vers. 12. ANd they were more grieved Thus we see how God is able to disappoint and overturne the counsels of the wicked the Egyptians thought by thus oppressing the Israelites to breed their owne quietnesse and now seeing the children of Israel to increase the more they are so much the more grieved and discontented Thus God turned the counsels of Pharaoh against the Israelites of Saul against David of the Jewes against Christ upon their owne head Simlerus CHAP. II. 1. The method and parts of the Chapter IN this Chapter is set forth the condition of the instrument which God prepared for the deliverance of the people to verse 23. and of the people which were to be delivered For the first Moses is set forth first in his infancie where is shewed his nativitie vers 1 2. his conservation by the naturall care of his mother v. 3. and sister v. 4. and the supernaturall instinct of Pharaohs daughter who taketh up the childe v. 6. then his education to vers 10. Secondly in his mans estate where his publike actions are described both in shewing himselfe a Judge in being revenged of the Egyptian and a mediatour betweene his brethren to vers 16. and his private comming to Midian vers 20. and his mariage there both with the occasion thereof his cohabiting with Revel and the introduction thereunto his kindnesse shewed to his daughters to vers 21. and the fruit of his mariage the birth of his sonne For the second there is declared the complaint of the Israelites for their bondage vers 23. the mercifull inclination of God vers 24 and fatherly condescention unto them vers 25. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. Tooke for him an arke of bulrushes Iu. A.P.B.L. rather than of reed S. of papyr that is of that kinde of stuffe whereof they made papyr the word is goma another word is used in the end of the verse for reed Vers. 14. Speakest thou this to kill me Iu. A. better than thinkest thou to kill me G. or intendest B. or wilt thou kill me L.S. the word is Amar to speake Vers. 15. And Pharaoh heard of this matter G.I.A.P. rather than heard of it B. or heard this speech L.V. or this word S. Dabar signifieth both the first rather for Moses speech offended not but his act Vers. 16. The Prince of Midiam had seven daughters I. C. rather than the Priest G. B. cum cater Cohen signifieth both and it seemeth he was both Prince and Priest as they used to be in those dayes Vers. 17. Drove them away I. that is the servants which attended upon Revels daughters for it is put in
Laudabile praise worthie si quis salva fide refugiat periâ—ulum instans If one not violating his faith doth shun the instant danger unlesse we will say that Christ when he escaped out of their hands that sought to stone him did it of feare Luke 4. But I rather preferre the 7. exposition before touched QUEST XXII Why Moses sufferings are called by the Apostle the rebukes of Christ. BUt seeing so oft mention hath beene made of that place to the Hebrewes it shall not be amisse briefly to shew the meaning of those other words of the Apostle vers 26. esteeming the rebuke of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt 1. We refuse here the exposition of Lyranus that he calleth the rebukes of Moses the rebukes of Christ because by faith foreseeing what Christ should suffer hee by Christs example was confirmed to endure the like for in this sense they are Moses rebukes rather than Christs 2. Neither are they called Christs rebukes because they were such as Christ commendeth Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Matt. 5. 3. or for that Christ was to come of that people and therefore their rebukes are counted the rebukes of Christ Cajetan 4. or because Moses was a figure of Christ and suffered the like rebukes because that as Moses left the Court and palace of Pharaoh to be partaker of the afflictions of his people so Christ descending from heaven tooke upon him our infirmities Oecumenius Theophylact. 5. But they are called Christs rebukes because he suffereth in his members and accounteth their afflictions as his owne in which sense the Apostle saith he fulfilled the rest of the afflictions of Christ in his flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Col. 1.24 QUEST 23. Why Pharaoh sought to slay Moses Vers. 15. PHaraoh heard of this matter and sought to slay Moses The causes why Pharaoh sought Moses life Iosephus alleageth to be these three 1. Because the Egyptians envied his prosperous successe in the warres against the Ethiopians 2. They feared him as like to be one that aspired to great matters and might seeke some innovation and change in Egypt 3. The Egyptian Priests did prophesie of him that he was like to prove very dangerous to Egypt By these meanes the King was incensed against him But I rather approve that which Philo writeth that Pharaoh was not so much moved against Moses for the death of one Egyptian as for that by this he perceived that Moses was a friend and favourer of the Hebrewes whom he accounted his enemies and an enemie to the Egyptians his subjects and friends Philo lib. 1. de vita Mosis QUEST XXIV The causes why Moses lived in exile and banishment 40. yeares Vers. 15. THerefore Moses fled Zeiglerus thinketh that whereas at the fortieth yeere of Moses age there were 390. yeeres expired since the promise made to Abraham and that tenne yeeres onely remained of the affliction of the people which was to continue 400. yeeres in one place and other Genes 15.13 Moses thought to prevent the time there being but tenne yeeres to come and therefore God punished his presumption with fortie yeeres exile But this cannot stand with the Apostles testimonie of Moses that by faith he forsooke Egypt if it were a worke of faith how could it be a punishment for his presumption Therefore the causes of Moses flight and exile are better touched by Ferus 1. That the people should not depend upon man but trust in God for their deliverance 2. That Moses might be weaned altogether from the pleasures of Egypt and delicate life in Pharaohs Court 3. That he might be taught that the deliverance of Israel should not be by sword or strength but by the spirit of God 4. To punish the peoples ingratitude for not more thankfully accepting of this benefit that God had stirred them up a deliverer for not onely this Hebrew whom Moses rebuked rejected his calling but generally all the people made light of it as S. Stephen sheweth Act. 7.25 QUEST XXV Of Midian what countrie it was and where situate Vers. 15. ANd dwelt in the land of Midian 1. This was the chiefe Citie of the Midianites so called of Midian one of the sonnes of Keturah by Abraham it was situate in Arabia upon the red sea as Iosephus 2. Hierome saith there were two Cities of this name one on the South part of Arabia by the red sea the other by Arnon and Arcopolis the ruines whereof were to be seene in his time 3. The whole Countrie was called Arabia where the Midianites Amalekites Israelites dwelt together Philo. And these Arabians were called Petrei of their metropolis or chiefe Citie Petra Borrh. 4. This Midian was not farre from Mount Sinai for thereabout did Moses keepe his father in lawes sheepe Exod. 3. and thither came Iethro with Moses wife and children and S. Paul placeth Sinai in Arabia Gal. 4. 5. The women of this Countrie joyning with the Moabites inticed the Israelites to commit fornication Numb 25. These Midianites oppressed Israel seven yeeres of whom Gideon slew 135000. Iud. 8. QUEST XXVI Rehuel Iethro Hobab whether the same Vers. 18. ANd when they came to Rehuel their father c. This Rehuel was not the same with Iethro as the Septuagint and Latine translator here read Iethro and as Hierome thinketh they were two names of the same man 2. Neither had he foure names Iethro Rehuel Hobab Keni as Thostatus Lyranus for Hobab was the sonne of Rehuel Numb 10.29 and hee was called Keni of his nation and countrey because he was a Kenite Numb 24.21 Iunius 3 Pererius also is deceived thinking that Hobab was not Moses father in law but his wives brother and his father in lawes sonne because saith he Moses father in law departed from them at Mount Sinai Exod. 18. but Hobab staied with them still and was their guide in the wildernesse Numb 10.31 But Pererius herein erreth also for these two stories of Iethro and Hobab Exod. 18. and Numb 10. must be joyned together they were both one man and hee tooke his leave of Moses as it is shewed Exod. 18. but he returned againe unto them before they departed from Sinai to be their guide as Moses requested Numb 10. and it is like he brought his kindred and family with him because the Kenites are read afterward to have cohabited with Israel Iudg. 1.16.4 Wherefore Rehuel was grandfather unto Moses wife called also their father after the manner of the Hebrewes Iethro and Hobab are the same for they are both said to be the father in law of Moses Exodus 18. and Num. 10.29 and Hobab and Iethro was the sonne of Rehuel ibid. Iun. QUEST XXVII Whether Rehuel were Prince and Priest of Midian Vers. 16. ANd the Prince of Midian c. The Hebrew word is Cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and one that is preferred or exalted in any office or authoritie as Davids sonnes are called
Cor. 12.21 Simler 2. Observ. Against emulation WHen he seeth thee he will be glad in his heart That is hee shall bee farre from emulation or envie though his younger brother were preferred before him as Cain envied Abel Ismael Isaac Esau Iacob Simler This teacheth us that wee should not envie the preferment of others before their equals and in some sort their elders and superiors preferment neither commeth from the East nor from the West or from the South but it is God who maketh high and low Psal. 75.6 3. Observ. Against negligence in receiving the Sacraments Vers. 24. HE sought to kill him We see by this what a great sinne it is before God to neglect the Sacraments if the Lord spared not Moses his faithfull servant for an oversight onely and negligence how much greater shall their punishment be that runne into open contempt of the holy mysteries Ferus Let men learne then by this example that they deferre not the baptisme of their children nor omit the receiving of the Sacraments for God holdeth this as a wrong done to himselfe when his ordinance is neglected contemned or prophaned for this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe 1 Cor. 11.30 4. Observ. That masters of families especially pastors doe rule well their owne families FUrther in that it sufficed not though Moses himselfe were circumcised seeing his child which was of his familie and charge was uncircumcised this is gathered that it is the dutie of masters of families specially of Pastors and Ministers and such as have charge over others that they see that all their domesticals be well ordered and governed for otherwise God will require it of them as is evident in the punishment of Heli who being a good man himselfe yet bare too much with the lewdnesse of his sonnes Perer. as the Apostle saith Hee that cannot rule his owne house how should hee care for the Church of God 1 Tim. 3.5 5. Observ. The sword and word must concurre together Vers. 27. HE met him in the mount of God and kissed him Moses the Prince and chiefe Magistrate and Aaron appointed to be the chiefe Priest doe each kisse the other and joyne both the Politike and Ecclesiasticall power together then the people beleeved so the Church of God is edified when the sword and word doe concurre together as David and Sadok Ioas and Iehoiadah Iehosaphat and Amariah Iosias and Hilkiah the Kings and chiefe Priests did one assist the other Ferus CHAP. V. 1. The Argument and Method THis Chapter hath two parts The first containeth the message which Moses delivered to Pharaoh vers 1. with Pharaohs refusall vers 2. and their replie from the authoritie of God vers 3. The second sheweth three events of this message the first is the increasing of the peoples servitude commanded by Pharaoh to vers 10. and executed by his officers to vers 11. The second the beating of the officers and rulers of the children of Israel vers 14. with their complaint unto Pharaoh vers 15.16 with his unmercifull and ungentle answer to vers 19. The third is the expostulating of the officers with Moses and Aaron to vers 20. and of Moses with God to vers 22 23. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. The God of the Hebrewes hath met with us I. P. better than is called over us B.A. or hath called us L.V.S. or we worship the God of the Hebrew G. The word nikra is so taken 2 Sam. 1.6 and it is here taken in the same sense as the other nikra with he chap. 3.18 as it may appeare by the like construction with the preposition ghal Lest he meet us or fall upon us with the pestilence I.A.P. better than lest the pestilence come upon us L.V.S. or bring upon us the pestilence G. for then the preposition should bee superfluous or lest hee smite us with B. but the word phagangh signifieth to run upon not to smite Vers. 5. And would ye make them leave their burthens I. It is better read with an interrogation and so it containeth a reason why he would not have the people called from their worke as the Septuagint following the sense and not the words let us not therefore cause them to cease better than to read affirmatively ye have caused them to cease A.P. or doe cause them to cease B.G. as being confident upon their multitude and so intending a rebellion or how much more if ye give them rest from their worke L. that is if they multiplied before being under sore labour how much more if they take their case but here these words how much more are not in the originall Vers. 9. Let them not regard lying words I.A.P.L. vaine words V. S. B. G. but shakar signifieth properly to lie to deale falsely as Gen. 21.23 Vers. 14. Finish your works every dayes taske in the day thereof I.A.P. better than finish your dayes worke every dayes taske G. for the words are transposed or your dayly taskes in their due time B. the sense but not the words or the works belonging to the day S. or fulfill your worke every day L. here is wanting of the day Vers. 16. The fault is in thy people I. or thy people offendeth P. better than there is wrong done to thy people L.S.B. or thy people is blamed G.V. It is better referred to the Egyptians that they were in fault because they gave them no straw than to the Israelites it is not like they would lay the fault upon their brethren Vers 19. After he had said that is the King I. better than after it was said L.G.B. for the word leâ—mar is in the active or they saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. it is referred to the King that so had said vers 8. 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why the Lord so often sent Moses and Aaron Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said unto Pharaoh c. Whereas the Lord might at once have destroyed Pharaoh and have delivered his people yet it seemed best unto him by divers and sundrie messages to deale with him 1. That Gods power might appeare in shewing his wonders 2. That the Israelites might see the wonderfull care which the Lord had of them 3. To exercise their patience being not delivered at the first 4. And to leave Pharaoh without all excuse Simler QUEST II. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh COncerning the number of them that went to Pharaoh 1. Neither is the conceit of the Hebrewes to be received that thinke the Elders who should have accompanied Moses and Aaron forbeared of feare and therefore they were not afterward suffered to goe up into Mount Sinah with Moses for neither did Aaron goe up and yet presented himselfe with Moses to Pharaoh 2. Neither is it to be thought with Thostatus and Pererius that the Elders went not in with Moses for this had beene directly against Gods commandement
yet this being admitted that some alteration of the tongue then happened yet this sheweth no more that this word Iehovah should not bee pronounced than other Hebrew words but that onely the manner of pronuntiation is changed which thing falleth out in all languages in continuance of time 4. Others thinke that Iehovah cannot be pronounced because the letters whereof it consisteth make no perfect sound 5. But the Hebrewes generally of a superstitions conceit doe forbeare from reading or naming Iehovah even in their Synagogues in the lecture of the Law thinking that holy name thereby to be prophaned and they would prove it by that place Lev. 24. â—6 that he which nameth the name Iehovah should be stoned Contr. 1. That the name Iehovah may safely be pronounced it is evident by this place because the Lord himselfe sheweth a difference betweene his name Iehovah and other names which Moses could not have understood if the Lord had not spoken it Againe if it bee not lawfull to be pronounced neither is it to be written if the Hebrewes doe the one why not the other they themselves doe allow that the high Priest may pronounce it in their solemne feasts in the Temple when they deliver that publike blessing which is prescribed Numb 6.24 Iehovah blesse thee and keepe thee it is not therefore simply unlawfull to utter that reverend name 2. That place alleaged serveth not their turne for beside that the word nakab signifieth as well to pierce through and consequently to curse as to name it is evident that the Lord speaketh not of simple pronouncing the name of Iehovah but of uttering it in contempt and disdaine as there in the next verse before the word Kalal is used which signifieth to curse 6. Wherefore the conclusion is this that wee grant the name Iehovah not in respect of the letters but of that which is thereby signified the nature and essence of God to be ineffable Againe it may be so called in some sense because this reverend name is not communicable to any creature And thirdly in that it is not to be prophaned or unreverently used and upon light occasion but in grave and weightie matters any of these wayese we confesse the name Iehovah to bee ineffable but not in their sense as though it were impietie at all to pronounce it and that in the very reading of the Scripture we should forbeare to name it but to pronounce some other word in stead thereof Simler QUEST VII How the Lord was not knowne to Abraham Isaac and Iacob by his name Iehovah Vers. 3. BBut by my name Iehovah was I not knowne unto them 1. Some thinke that the Lord spake not at all unto Abraham Isaac Iacob by the name Iehovah but that Moses using that name in writing the storie of Gen. spake according to his time Osiander But this cannot be admitted for then whereas the Lord is brought in saying to Abraham I am Iehovah Genes 15. if the Lord did not there give himselfe that name then he should be made to speake otherwise than he did And againe whereas Abraham giveth this name to the mountaine Iehovah ijreh the Lord will see or provide Moses should write an untruth if that Abraham had not indeed so called it 2. Some other thinke that the meaning is that God had not shewed his power before in working of such wonders and miracles as he did by the hand of Moses Paulus Burgens Rupertus But beside that the Lord here saith that he had shewed himselfe unto them by his name Shaddai that is omnipotent and so mightie in workes it is evident that as great miracles were wrought before as the taking up of Henoch the drowning of the whole world the burning of Sodom and Gomorrah with fire and brimstone the turning of Lots wife into a pillar of salt 3. Some thinke that by this speech is insinuated the great increase of the knowledge of God which was more fully revealed to Moses than to Abraham Isaac and Iacob and afterward was greater in David and so the neerer they came unto the times of the Messiah and the Apostles excelled all that went before them in knowledge sic Gregor and Glâ—ss interlinear But this seemeth not to be the proper meaning for then it might as well be said to David that his times compared with Moses God was not knowne to Moses by his name Iehovah 4. Others doe thus interpret that God had not to any of them declared the meaning of this name Iehovah as he did to Moses Exod. 3. where he calleth himselfe Eheje which aâ— which is the sense of the name Iehovah which signifieth the essence and being of God and beside the Lord did more fully reveale his glorie unto Moses than unto any other Prophet Numb 12.8 He shall see the similitude of God Lyran. Cajetan Thostatus But if this were the meaning then neither afterward unto the other Prophets should the Lord have beene knowne by the name Iehovah seeing Moses in respect of cleere illumination hath the preeminence before all Prophets before or after But that cannot bee seeing God was revealed unto other Prophets by that name 5. Oleaster thus expoundeth i. That whereas Shaddai may be derived either of shadad which signifieth to spoyle or pray upon or of shad which signifieth the â—eâ—tes and so consequently plentie and Iehovah is taken either from the roote Havah to be or rather of Hovah which signifieth destruction as Ezech. 7.26 God was knowne to the fathers both in giving them plentifull graces and spoyling their enemies to bestow on them as he tooke from Laban and gave unto Iacob but now he began to be knowne by that name Iehovah in destroying Pharaoh and the Egyptians c. But beside that Oleaster in deriving of the name Iehovah dissenteth from all other his collection is not generally true for God had before shewed his power in destroying the wicked and ungodly as in the floud and in the overthrow of Sodome and Gomorrah 6. Wherefore the best interpretation is this that whereas the name is taken often for the thing signified by the name as Act. 1.15 The number of the names that were in â—ne place were c. i. the number of men and Rev. 3. I have a few names in Sardis So here the name Iehovah is taken for God himselfe Perer. Then whereas the fathers did beleeve in God as omnipotent and all sufficient able to effect his promises which they possessed onely in hope but saw them not fulfilled Now the Lord will performe unto Israel whatsoever he had promised to their fathers in delivering them from their enemies and giving the land which he sware unto their fathers that hee would give unto their seed as the Lord himselfe saith unto Moses vers 7 8. and thus will he be knowne by his name Iehovah which signifieth being of himselfe for so of God in him through him and for him are all things Iun. Simler QUEST VIII Why the genealogie of Reuben Simeon
a commendation of himselfe But no such supposition iâ— here necessarie for Moses here ascribeth nothing to himselfe but onely sheweth how â—hey were set apart of God for this great worke neither is all kind of boasting unlawfull namely such as is referred to the glory of God as Saint Paul did say of himselfe that he laboured more than all the Apostles 2. As Aaron iâ— in the former verse set before Moses as having the preeminence of nature because he was eldest so here Moses is set before Aaron as having the preeminence of grace who was first called and from whose mouth Aaron was to receive direction and by whose hand Aaron was consecrated to the Priesthood Pellican QUEST XVI In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips and how should Pharaoh heare me c. 1. Whereas the Septuagint read of a small voyce Augustine moveth this doubt that Moses should be said to have so small a voice as though Pharaoh onely had not beene able to heare them quâ—st 7. in Exod. But this doubt ariseth upon ignorance of the originall for the true reading is I am of uncircumcised lips 2. As circumcision properly signifieth the cutting off that which is superfluous in the bodie and so consequently of any superfluitie in any power or facultie so uncircumcision signifieth the remaining of that superfluous part either in any part or power of the bodie or of the soule so because Moses stammered in his speech and so doubled many superfluous syllables in that sense he saith his lips that is his words uttered by his lips were uncircumcised Iun. But that which is uncircumcised is also taken for that which is polluted and defiled as S. Stephen saith Act. 7. that the Iewes were of uncircumcised hearts and eares Perer. But this is diligently to be marked that God notwithstanding Moses so oft complaineth of this naturall defect and imperfection yet would not take it from him but giveth him the supplie of his brother Aarons eloquence that Moses should not be sufficient of himselfe Perer. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Knowledge still increased the neerer they approched to the time of the Messias Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Lord did more fully reveale himselfe to Moses than to Abraham David saw more than Moses of Christ as it is extant in the Psalmes and evident by the particular prophesies of the Messiah Daniel saw more than David describing the very time of the Messiahs comming The Apostles saw more than the Prophets which desired to see those things which they saw and did not see them Matth. 13. Thus we see that still in processe of time knowledge increased and more still was added unto it and the neerer they came unto the time of the Messiah the greater was the light Gregor homil 16. super Ezechiel 2. Doct. God performeth his promises for his owne mercy and truths sake Vers. 4. AS I made my covenant with them The onely cause that moveth the Lord to be gratious to his people is the remembrance of his covenant which proceeded from his love there was nothing in this unthankfull people to procure the love of God toward them So the Apostle saith Herâ—iâ— iâ— love not that we loved God but that he loved us 1 Ioh. 4.10 Piscat 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Of certaine Hereticks that take exception to the authoritie of the booke of the Canticles Vers. 3. I Appeared unto c. by the name of almightie God Certaine Heretikes because God was knowne to Abraham by his name Shaddai to Moses by his name Iehovah and there is no booke in Scripture beside the Canticles wherein some of these names of God are not found have impiously taken exception upon this reason against this booke Contra. True it is that in the Canticles which are indited to set forth the sweet spirituall love betweene Christ and his Church the fearefull and terrible names of God are omitted in stead of omnipotent the Church calleth Christ her Spouse peaceable and lovely for Lord her Spouse her beloved for Iehovah that ineffable name she compareth him to a bundle of Myrrhe and to an Ointment powred out so Christ also giveth unto the Church amiable termes as Sister Spouse the Dove and such like and this is the cause why those fearefull names are omitted in that bookes Perer. And for the same cause Christ in the Gospell setteth not forth God under the names of Adâ—nai Shaddai Iehovah as in the Law but under the name of God and our Father because the Gospell bringeth peace and comfort not feare and terror sic Zeigler 2. Conf. Of the Iewes that attribute great force to the letters of the name Iehovah BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Jewes ascribe much unto this name affirming that by the vertue thereof miracles may be wrought and that Christ did thereby effect his great works they attribute unto this name power to cast out deuils to adjure spirits to heale diseases and hereupon Magicians in their devilish invocations abuse the names of God Elohim Adonai Iehovah Contra 1. Words have no vertue or propertie beside the signification If by words pronounced any thing bee effected it proceedeth of faith not of the sound of the words if any words of themselves wrought any thing most like the words of prayer yet not the words but the prayer of faith saveth Iam. 5.15 If it be answered that the uttering of the name of Iehovah to such purposes is with faith I replie that it cannot be because faith is grounded upon the word but they have no warrant out of the word that the syllables of the name Iehovah have any such force 2. Indeed in the name of Iehovah that is by faith in his name many great works have beene done but not by vertue of the letters and syllables As the seven sonnes of Sceva a Jew by the bare name of Iesus could doe nothing Acts 19.14 but by faith in his name were miracles wrought Act. 3.16 3. Christ wrought miracles not by words and syllables but because he was Iehovah the Lord of life and power himselfe he by his owne power brought forth these wonderfull works 4. Iosephus writeth that Alexander meeting Iaddâ—a the high Priest in his priestly garments having the name of Iehovah in his forehead did fall downe at his feet and worshipped But this was not done by vertue of those letters but by the power of God for being secretly asked of Parmenio why hee whom all men adored fell downe at the high Priests feet answered Non hunc se adorare sed Deo cujus pontifex esset honorem illum habuisse That he worshipped not him but yeelded that honour to God whose Priest he was 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. The greater light of the Gospell requireth greater faith Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne This then was a just rebuke unto the
that are called gods c. 4. by way of similitude as Princes and Magistrates in respect of their authoritie wherein they represent God in earth are called gods so also Prophets in respect of their divine knowledge holy men for their sanctitie and Angels for the excellencie of creation and the ministers in regard of their divine function and calling have that name and title given them Perer. 2. To this agreeth also the distinction of Gregorie that some are called gods nuncupativè that is by a kinde of title and appellation as Moses is here called Pharaohs God but the Lord is called God essentially The God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Exod. 3. Gregor hom 8. in Ezechiel 3. QUEST II. In what sense Moses is called Pharaohs God MOses is called Pharaohs God 1. not onely for that from God and in Gods name he declared his will unto him for the delivering of his people as Vatab. 2. nor yet that he was as a Prince onely to Pharaoh as being mightier than he and of greater power as the Chalde readeth and Simlerus consenteth 3. but he is so called in respect of the divine authoritie given unto him in bringing those great plagues upon Egypt which made Pharaoh to feare him as God and the Magitians afterward acknowledged that he wrought by the finger of God Perer. 4. Augustines note also is not here to be omitted that otherwise Moses is said to be in Gods stead to Aaron Exod. 4. that is a director of him in things belonging to God otherwise here he is said to be Pharaohs God that is to execute judgement upon him Augustine much to his purpose quaest 17. in Exod. QUEST III. In what sense Aaron is called Moses Prophet AAron thy brother shall be thy Prophet 1. This word Prophet is taken five wayes First it signified such as did prophesie and foretell things to come which in old time were called Seers and in this sense this name also was given unto false Prophets that tooke upon them to declare things to come as also S. Paul calleth Epimenides the Cretensian Prophet because he truly prophesied of the manners of the people Tit. 1. 2. They are said to prophesie which had a speciall gift to sing and play upon instruments as Asaph and Heman are said to prophesie upon their harpes 1 Chron. 25. 3. They also had the name of prophesying given them which onely in the outward behaviour were like unto Prophets that is as men ravished for the time and beside themselves as Saul is said to prophesie when the evill spirit came upon him 1. Sam. 18.10 that is he was as a man beside himselfe 4. To prophesie is taken for the doing of any strange and miraculous worke as the dead body of Elisha is said to prophesie Eccl. 48. because by the vertue thereof one was restored to life 5. To prophesie is to expound and interpret as S. Paul useth this word 1. Cor. 14. comparing prophesying and the gift of tongues together and in this sense is Aaron Moses Prophet that is his interpreter and spokesman to Pharaoh Pererius QUEST IV. Why the tribes of Israel are called armies Vers. 4. ANd bring forth mine armies 1. The Israelites are so called in respect of their numbers because every tribe of them by it selfe was able to make an army for if the summe of 600000. be divided into 12. partes each part will make 50000. Simler 2. Beside this sheweth that they should goe forth of Egypt not as men afraid or fleeing but with courage and strength as chap. 13.18 it is said they went up armed or well appointed out of Egypt 3. Hereby mystically is signified the great numbers of servants and people of God Borrh. 4. They came up by their armies that is by troupes and companies for as yet their commonwealth was not constituted nor distributed into tribes Iunius QUEST V Of Moses age Vers. 7. NOw Moses was 80. yeere old 1. To this agreeth S. Stephens narration that Moses was forty yeere old when he fled out of Egypt and that forty yeere more was expired before he returned into Egypt Act. 7.23.30 2. This is inserted concerning Moses and Aarons age for the further evidence of the story and to serve for the chronology of the Scripture and computations of times 3. And in that Moses and Aaron were called to place of governement being now aged it sheweth that it is not safe that the publike administration of offices should be committed to young men especially such as are but young in gifts necessary for governement QUEST VI. Whether Pharaoh asked a signe and whether a signe may be required Vers. 9 IF Pharaoh speake unto you saying shew a miracle c. 1. Though it be not expressed afterward that Pharaoh asked a miracle yet it is not to be doubted but that according to Gods direction to Moses he first shewed not this signe till Pharaoh had called for it because it is said vers 10. that they did as the Lord commanded 2. But to aske a miracle is not alwayes peculiar to the wicked sometime the godly may require a miracle for the confirmation of their faith as Gedion did But Pharaoh here asketh a signe of a captious minde that if Moses could not have warranted his calling by a signe hee might 〈◊〉 have rejected him and yet after that the signe was shewed he would not give place but seeketh 〈◊〉 evasions 3. This is the third time that this signe was shewed once in mount Horeb where the Lord gâ—ve this signe to Moses and afterward before the people to assure them of Moses calling Exod. 4. and now here before Pharaoh Ex Simler QUEST VII Of the divers names of the Egyptian Magicians here used Vers. 10. THen Pharaoh called for the Wisemen and Sorcerers 1. Here are foure words used to describe the Magicians of Egypt the first is chacamim or chacam to be wise which Simlerus taketh to be a generall name of that superstitious sect of Magicians that challenged unto themselves the onely opinion of wisdome being full of sophistry and deceit as the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather than of true wisdome Vatablus saith the next word Sorcerers is an exposition of the former But I thinke rather it was a peculiar kinde of Magicke whereof there are set downe 8. severall professions Deut. 18.10 and the same that is there called jidghoni a wisard of jadagh to know the Septuagint readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a marker or observer of signes such as by the intrals of beasts and such other observations gave conjecture as Gen 41.8 they are taken for those which were cunning in the interpreting of dreames The next word is mecasphim praestigiatores whom we call Juglers which deceived mens senses the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 veneficos or as the Latine maleficos such as by sorcery bewitched men or beasts The third sort are chartumim which are taken to be the Genethliaci the casters of mens nativities The Septuagint
Devill could bring downe fire from heaven But how is it then called the fire of God if it were of Satans sending therefore the text it selfe is against that opinion some take it to bee called a fire of God that is a great and most vehement lightning as things of excellencie are so called as the wrestlings of God Gen. 30.8 and the mountaines of God Psal 36.7 Iunius But this sense in that place seemeth to be improper for as here the lightning is called the fire of God so Psal. 29. thunder is called the voice of God I thinke that it will not be said that here also it is so called because the thunder giveth a mighty voice for this is there beside expressed The voice of the Lord is mighty but there the reason is shewed why it is called the voice of the Lord because the God of glorie maketh it to thunder vers 3. Againe every where the Scripture maketh God the author of thunder and lightning and windes as Psal. 107.25 Hee commandeth and raiseth the stormie winde and Psal. 147.15 Hee sendeth forth his commandement upon the earth and his word runneth very swiftly he giveth snow like wooll Psal. 148.7 8. Praise the Lord c. fire and haile snow and stormy winde which execute his word they execute Gods word and commandement onely but if they might bee raised by the power of Satan then should they execute his word Further the Lord saith Iob. 38.25 Who hath divided the spoutes for the raine as the way for the lightning of the thunders and vers 28. the Lord is said to bee the father of raine and so consequently of the other meteors If the Devill can cause raine thunder lightning then he might be said to bee the father of it Hence it is that the people of God have used to pray unto him as the only author and giver of raine and weather as Samuel saith Is it not wheate harvest I will call unto the Lord and he shall send thunder and raine 1. Sam. 12.17 So Ambrose saith Cum pluvia expeteretur ab omnibus quidam dixit neomenia dabit eam c. When raine was desired of all one said the new Moone will bring raine although we were very greedy of raine yet I would not such assertions to bee true yea and I was much delighted that no raine was powred donec precibus ecclesiae datus manifestaret non de initiis lunae sperandum esse sed providentia misericordia creatoris untill it being at the prayers of the Church did manifestly shew that raine is not to be hoped for by the renewing of the Moone but by the providence and mercy of the Creator Some thinke that the fire which came upon Iobs flocke did not come downe from heaven but was otherwise kindled by Satan but that the Devill made as though it came from Heaven the more to terrific Iob when hee should see that even the heavens and God himselfe were set against him Of this opinion seemeth to bee the author of the Commentary upon Iob under Origens name Non de coelo cecidit ignis ille sed ita finxit nequissimus c. Non à Deo missus est sed tua iniquita â— miserrime omnium diabole succensus est That fire came not downe from heaven but so the wicked one fained it was not sent of God but kindled by thy wicked meanes O thou Devill of all most miserable And afterward hee sheweth that Satan cannot bring fire from heaven Dic ergo infoelix tunc super oves Iob ignem de coelo potuisti adducere cur non potuisti revocare illum ignem quem advocavit Helias Say then couldest thou O wretched one bring fire upon Iobs sheepe and why couldest thou not then keepe backe the fire which Helias called for upon the fifties for they were thy ministers and servants This authors judgement in this latter point wee willingly imbrace but his first conceit seemeth not to bee agreeable to the text which saith it was the fire of God then not kindled by Satan Neither yet is it to be thought that Satan had no hand in it but that it was wholly Gods worke for so God should be Satans Minister in serving his turne and not Satan his Wherefore my opinion is this that this tempest of fire and winde were in respect of the naturall generation of them of the working and sending of the Creator But Satan was Minister dejecti ignis the minister of the fire cast downe as Osiander saith not the author but the minister yet not Gods minister in the originall worke which proceeded of naturall causes but in the execution God caused the fire but Satan brought it upon Iobs flocke God raised the winde but Satan drave it upon the foure corners of the house for this we doubt not of but that thunder and lightning and winde being once raised that Satan hath power by Gods permission to carry and transport it from place to place if the winde blow one way he can turne it to another but of himselfe by his spirituall power I deny that he can raise windes and tempests where none are upon the reasons before alleaged And therefore we may hold that to bee a fable which Philostratus reporteth how Apollonius saw two tunnes among the Indians which being opened did send out the windes and being shut they were restrained So I conclude this place with that decree of the Councell Bracaâ—ens 1. c. 8. Si quis credit quòd diabolus tonitrua fulgura tempestates siccitates sua authoritate facit sicut Priscillianus docet anathema sit If any man beleeve that the Devill by his owne authority can make thunder lightning tempests drought as Priscillanus holdeth let him be accursed QUEST XV. Of the power of spirits in naturall workes NOw concerning the other actions of spirits which is called mediate they by applying tempering and qualifying naturall causes may bring forth strange effects for the vertues and properties of herbes plants precious stones mettals mâ—nerals are exactly knowne unto them and but in part unto us 1. As we see man by art by composing things together can effect rare and strange workes as is evident in the graffing and incision of trees in distilling of waters compounding of medicines so much more can spirits by aportioning and applying divers naturall causes together produce strange things 2. Againe many times the excellencie of the artificer or workeman addeth to the perfection of the worke beyond the vertue of the instrumenâ—â— as an axe serveth but to cut but the cunning workeman can therewith doe more than cut as frame a bed or table and such like so these spirituall powers by their great skill can by naturall instruments and meanes bring forth more excellent and strange works than their naturall force serveth unto because they are the instruments of Angels and spirits Sic Thom. Aqui. cont Gent. c. 103. 3. Augustine giveth instance of divers strange and admirable workes in
Pompeius the successe of the Pharsaliam battell Tertullian writeth that the Nasomannae and Celtae used to consult with the dead at the tumbes of their parents and of warlike men lib. de anima Such was the vaine opinion which the heathen had of this magicall art which Plinie himselfe derideth as vaine and foolish because Nero that wicked and bestiall Emperour who was given over to all lewdnesse yet could not be induced by Tyridaetes whom he greatly advanced and gave him a Kingdome solliciting him thereunto and bringing Magitians unto him to give any credite unto Necromancie Plin. lib 30. cap. 2. 2. Now this vaine or rather prophane profession of summoning of the dead and consulting with them may evidently be convinced to be nothing else but the Devils sophistry and forgery for first the soule being separated from the body hath no power to move or exercise any body but that which it did give life unto being the forme thereof which being now dead is an unapt organ or instrument for the soule and therefore such soule being once departed from the body can neither assume it nor any other body Secondly the soules that are departed are either in heaven at rest and over the soules of the holy and righteous which are in the hands of God the Devill hath no command or they are in hell and from thence there is no returning againe as is manifest in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus where it was denied unto the rich man that any could goe from thence to be a messenger to the living 3. True it is that the Lord by his power hath called againe into the bodies and caused to appeare some that were departed of the which we finde three sorts some were restored to life and their soules joyned againe to their bodies as the daughter of Iairus the widdow of Nains sonne and Lazarus others appeared in their true bodies and came out of the graves yet not to converse among the living but to bee witnesses of the resurrection of Christ Matth. 27.53 And yet wee reade of a more strange apparition of Moses and Helias in mount Tabor where our blessed Saviour was transfigured who appeared not out of their graves but from heaven in their glorious persons We deny not but that God hath and can at his pleasure cause the Saints departed to appeare unto men but not out of purgatory as Pererius imagineth or to the end to bee patrons and helpers to his Church for wee have alwayes the presence of Christ and of his Angels neither yet can we beleeve that so many Martyrs have appeared at their Tombes as some Ecclesiasticall histories make mention for as Christ is gone out of the world not to returne till the day of judgement so because he saith where I am there shall my minister bee Ioh. 12.26 so wee cannot but thinke that the Saints departed attending upon Christ are not now to bee seene in the world This then being granted that the Lord hath power over the soules of men departed to command them to their bodies for a time for some speciall service and to send them into the world at his pleasure yet this is no warrant at all to thinke that Satan or his ministers can doe the like for seeing this is as great a miracle for the spirits of the dead to appeare as to raise the dead to cause the borne blinde to see or to doe any such great worke and God being the only worker of miracles this cannot fall under Satans jurisdiction Such visions then and apparitions when dead men appeare in their bodily shape though not with true bodies and in their wonted apparell counterfeiting their voice and behaviour while they lived are to bee held meere illusions of Satan that can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light so I conclude this point with that saying of Tertullian Et si quosdam revocavit Dei virtus in documentum juris sui non id circo communicabitur fidei audaeciae Magorum falaciae somniorum licentiae Poetarum c. Although the power of God hath called some againe to shew his dominion yet this power is not communicated to the confidence and boldnesse of Magicians to the deceitfulnesse of dreames or to the libertie of Poets QUEST XVIII Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead THe Devils then doe counterfeit the spirits and soules of the dead as Chrysostome sheweth Homil. 29. in Matth. and August lib. 10. de civit Dei cap. 12. for these causes 1. By this meanes the Devill more strongly deceiveth seeing men are ready to heare their parents and friends departed 2. By this subtilty the Devill perswadeth men that hell is not so fearfull a place nor so enclosed but that there may bee a respite and going forth 3. Thus that opinion is nourished of the passing of soules from one body to another as Pythagoras taught 4. And it commeth also to passe that the living are afraid of the dead whom they imagine doe appeare unto them and so to please and reconcile them they superstitiously worship them and offer unto them Ex Perer. 5. Tertullian addeth further that these apparitions bred a conceit that all wicked men goe not to hell but their spirits wander up and downe 6. Et judicii resurrectionis fidem turbant And they doe hinder the faith of the last judgement and of the resurrection if they could assume their bodies being dead which the Christian faith holdeth to sleepe in the grave untill the resurrection QUEST XIX Of the divers kindes of miracles NOw to proceed and draw neere to the principall question in hand concerning these wonders wrought by the Egyptian Magicians two things in generall are briefly to be touched first concerning the divers kindes of miracles then of the difference betweene true miracles and false Concerning the first A miracle is taken three wayes first simply and absolutely in respect of any nature whatsoever so there is no miracle for unto God the author and framer of nature to whom all things are possible there is nothing strange or miraculous that is called a miracle which either excelleth ones power or understanding but God both knoweth all things and can doe all things 2. A miracle is called in respect of men those things which are unusuall and whose causes they are ignorant of men use to wonder at and in this sense not only spirits and their ministers the Sorcerers but wise and cunning men may doe miraculous and strange workes 3. But properly that is a miracle which exceedeth the nature and power of things created and is beside the ordinary course of naturall things And this kinde of miracle last spoken of is effected three wayes 1. The miracle is either in the thing that is made or done which nature can by no meanes bring forth as for the body of man to bee made immortall and to remaine in the heavens and this is the highest degree of miracles 2. Or
vers 15. 3 They filled their houses vers 6. as the frogges did before and went into every roome and chamber their amberies victuals storehouses were pestered with them for so it may be gathered by the like annoyance in the frogges 4. And not onely so but with their venemous teeth they did bite and destroy men and therefore Pharaoh desireth vers 17. that God would take away that death onely and so we read Wisd. 16.9 that the biting of Locusts and flies killed them QUEST VI. Why sometime Aaron sometime Moses stretched out the rod. Vers. 13. NOw Moses stretched forth his rod c. 1. This is to bee observed that in the bringing of some plagues Moses commandeth and Aaron stretched out the rod as in the three first plagues of the bloudie waters frogges and lice in the two next of the swarmes and murrane Moses and Aaron doe nothing in the three following Moses is the instrument to bring the botches the haile and Locusts 2. The reason of this difference the Hebrewes ascribe to the dignitie of Moses who brought the plagues that came from above out of the aire and skie and Aaron those which were wrought below And herein is fulfilled the promise of God to Moses that he had made him Pharaohs God for so Moses commandeth the aire fire and water and all the elements as a terrene God 3. Yet Moses doth not any thing by his owne power neither is there any vertue in his rod Moses indeed stretcheth out his rod but is said that the Lord brought the East wind Simler QUEST VII What kâ—nde of wind it was which brought the Locusts THe Lord brought an East wind 1. God useth the Ministrie of the wind not as having any need of it but that we might know that when any wind or weather is sent God is the author of them 2. This was not a southerly wind as the Septuag read and Philo to whom Pererius subscribeth affirmeth the same but beside that the word kedâ—m signifieth the East it is evident by the contrarie wind which cast them into the red sea called the West wind vers 19. that the East wind brought them Thostatus And the Latine interpreter though missing of the sense of the word calleth it urentem ventum a searing wind which best agreeth to the East wind which is well knowne to seare and wither fruit and to breed caterpillers and wormes 3. Though it be usuall in those parts for Locusts to be brought with the wind yet such an infinite number of them and in so short a time to bee brought was mircaulous and extraordinarie Simler QUEST VIII Whether this plague of Locusts were incomparable and not to be matched Vers. 14. SO grievous Locusts like to these were never before neither after them shall be such How then agreeth that place of the Prophet Ioel with this where he speaking of the like plague of Locusts saith There was none like iâ— from the beginning neither shall be any more after it Ioel. 2.2 It may bee answered that it is here meant of Egypt that in that land there were never any such Locusts neither should be as it is said of the haile so grievous as there was none throughout all the land of Egypt since it was a nation chap. 9.24 2. But because the words here are generall no mention being made of Egypt it may rather be answered that these Locusts came all at once but in that plague which Ioel speaketh of these foure kinds the Palmer worme the Grashopper Canker worme and Caterpiller did one succeed another and one devoured that which the other left Ioel. 1.2 And in that respect it is said to bee so grievous as none was before it Simler 3. Or rather it is said to be incomparable for the continuance of it which was certaine yeeres whereas these Locusts indured not many daies QUEST IX In what sense it is said the Locusts devoured that which the haile left Vers. 15. THey did eat all which the haile had left And yet it is said before that the haile did smite all the herbes of the field chap. 9.25 then there was nothing for the Locusts to devoure 1. Some answere that the haile onely touched the corne as rie wheate barlie flax but not the grasse then the Locusts came and devoured herbe grasse and all Pellican But the text it selfe admitteth not this for the haile is said to smite all the herbes of the fields and so the Locusts did also eat all the herbes of the field vers 15. 2. Some thinke that there was some respite betweene the haile and the comming of the Locusts and that in the meane time the corne and other fruits which the haile and lightning had smitten did grow againe and then the Locusts came and devoured it Simler But beside that it is shewed before that this plague of Locusts followed the other within two or three daies quest 9. in chap. 7. in which time there could be little renewing of the fruits by a second growth and spring the text favoureth not this conceit because the Locusts are said to eat that which the haile left but that which was then not growne cannot be said to be left 3. Therefore it may be better answered that where the haile is said to have smitten all the herbes of the field it must be understood for the greatest and most part as it was said before chap. 9.6 that all the cattell of Egypt died whereas some remained for the other plagues as for the haile chap. 9.25 Simler 4. But neither are we forced in this place so to restraine the generalitie of these words but this may be said that where the haile and lightning did smite though all the herbes and fruits were touched yet not the whole there might be some greene thing remaining after the haile and lightning played the part as wee see in the searing and blasting of corne that some escapeth so that which this tempest had not blasted and seared the Locusts devoured QUEST X. Why the plague of Locusts is called a death Vers. 17. THat he may take away from me this death onely 1. Some thinke that be so called this plague as if he should say this destruction because it brought a decay and consumption upon all things Vatab. but death properly is understood of living creatures as cattell and men 2. Some referre it to the event which Pharaoh might feare lest that the people being offended with Pharaoh who was the cause of these plagues might make some mutinous insurrection whereof slaughter and death might follow Simler But he speaketh of death and mortalitie alreadie begun and not feared onely 3. Therefore some thinke that the Locusts with their biting killed men as it is collected Wisd. 16.9 and that therefore it is called a death Perer. but this is not all for he saith this death onely his meaning is not that the men in their houses should be delivered from the biting of Locusts but generally that the
be meanâ— here But because of the word before going with unleavened bread it seemeth rather to be understood of some sower or bitter thing to bee eaten with the flesh Iun. Perer. Vers. 9. Both his head and his feet and his purtenance 1. That is the whole should be rosted together all the parts thereof for it was not lawfull afterward when it was rosted to carrie it by peecemeale out of the house Iun. 2. Then this was the order they first killed the lambe and did strike the posts of the doore with the bloud then pulled off the skinne and tooke out the inward parts and washed them and put them in againe and so rosted the lambe whole Thostat Which is more like man as Cajetane thinketh that they onely pulled out the gall and the entrals but washt not the inwards at all 3. So this manner of rosting of the paschall lambe was unusuall and unlike all other for they usually neither rost the feet with the rest but cut them off lest they should bee parched and scorched noâ— yet the inward parts as the heart and liver but by themselves but this lambe was commanded to be rosted whole because of the haste Perer. Vers. 10. Ye shall reserve nothing to the morning Of this ceremonie these reasons may be yeelded 1. Because this was the perpetuall law of the eucharisticall sacrifices and peace-offerings of the which sort this was one that they should bee eaten the same day and nothing should remaine till the morning Levit. 7.15 Perer. 2. Because the holy flesh should not be prophaned nor put to another use or lest any uncleane person should eat thereof it was whatsoever remained of the skin flesh or bones to be burned with fire Iun. 3. This also was prescribed because of their haste that nothing should be an hindrance or impediment unto them in their journey Perer. 4. To avoyd superstition lest they might make an Idoll of the reliques of the lambe as they did of the brasen Serpent Simler This ceremonie seemeth to be peculiar unto this first celebration of the Passeover Iun. Vers. 11. Thus shall ye eat it your loynes girded c. 1. This was commanded that they should all be in a readinesse for their journey for so they used to gird their loynes and take a staffe in their hand when they were in haste as Elisha said to his man Gehezi Gird thy loynes and take my staffe in thine hand and goe thy way for they used long garments in those countries which they had need for more speed to trusse up 2. They are bid to have their shooes on their feet not as some thinke because they used to put off their shooes when they reposed themselves to their meat because they would not soile their carpets and cloths whereon they sat and from their meat they went to bed for of old time they used to leane upon their beds when they did eat Calvin But rather because in Egypt they used to sit down rather than to lie at their meat as may appeare in Iosephs Feast which he made to his brethren Gen. 43.33 It is rather like that it is understood of these kind of shooes which they used for their journy Perer. And that they used divers kinds of shooes at home and in their journeys appeareth in that in one Evangelist the Apostles are forbidden to take any shooes for their journey such as travellers carefully provide Matth. 10.9 and other permitteth them to bee shod with sandales that is with light kinde of shooes Mark 6.9 3. These ceremonies of girding their loynes and putting on their shooes and taking their staffe in their hand were peculiar onely for that time for they are not repeated afterward vers 14. noâ— Numb 9. not observed by our Saviour when he did eat the Passeover Matth. 26. who would in no point have transgressed the law Iun. 4. But here it is a question whether they were also required to stand at the eating of the Passeover Pererius thinketh that this was none of the ceremonies enjoyned because our Saviour Christ did sit at the Passeover who did most exactly keepe the law Contra. 1. The judgement of Philo is somewhat to be credited concerning the rites of the Hebrewes who as Pererius citeth him thinketh that they stood at the Passeover lib. de sacrif Cain Abel 2. The other rites doe shew as much the girding of their loynes and the holding of the staffe in their hands and the reason added because they did eat in haste but he that standeth is more readie to goe than he that sitteth and he which sitteth hath no need to stay his hand upon a staffe 3. Beside the Apostle saying Stand therefore and your loynes girded about Ephes. 6.13 seemeth to allude to this ceremonie 4. And though our Saviour did sit at the Passeover this sheweth not that the Hebrewes did not then stand but that it was no perpetuall ceremonie onely prescribed for that time as the rest belonging to their habite which were likewise omitted by our Saviour 5. It is the opinion also of the Hebrewes that they were first to stand in the eating of the Passeover in token of their servitude in Egypt for so servants use to eat their meat standing And Simlerus is of opinion that Christ first stood till the Passeover was eaten and then sate downe at the rest of the Supper for it was lawfull after the eating of the Passeover to use other meats to make an end of the Feast as our Saviour did and as the Christians used afterward after the receiving of the Lords Supper to have their Feasts of love But it appeareth to be otherwise by the Evangelist that our Saviour did sit at the eating of the Passeover as Matth 26.20 When the even was come he sate downe with the twelve wherefore it is not otherwise to be judged but that standing at the Passeover was a rite onely prescribed at this time QUEST XVI Whence the name pasch is derived Vers. 11. IT is the pasch of Iehovah 1. This is neither a Chalde word as Philo thinketh who erroneously maketh the Hebrew and Chalde all one 2. Neither is the Hebrew word pascha as Nazianzen or phasâ—k as Theodoret but pesach which signifieth a passing over 3. Neither as some thinke doth it come of the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to suffer as though the pasch should signifie the passion of Christ which opinion Augustine confuteth in Psal. 68. which application Nazianzen misliketh not using these reasons Cum usus tam recepisset c. assentientibus ipsis auribus utpote sanctiori nomini Vse hath received it it hath a good sound to the eares and it seemeth a more holy name Perer. 4. But howsoever the Christians pasch may be very well so called in that sense yet it is evident that the Septuagint reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 derived it from the Hebrew pasch which name is better retained than the translation thereof
such shifts to excuse the oversights and scapes of the vulgar Latine text what though therein it follow the Septuagint yet the originall is of more authoritie than both according to the which all other translations must be corrected QUEST XXXVII Why they are forbidden to goe forth of their doores Vers. 22. LEt none of you goe out of the doore of his house 1. This was injoyned them lest not trusting to Gods promises and being incredulous they should mingle themselves with the Egyptians and so perish with them Simler 2. God could have made a separation betweene them as well abroad as in the house but thus the Lord would have them to thinke that they should bee preserved under the safegard of the bloud of the lambe but seeing the bloud of a beast was but a simple meane to defend them from Gods wrath the speciall intendment of this ceremonie was that they should with the eyes of faith looke unto that unspotted lambe the shedding of whose bloud should make a perfect attonement betweene God and them Calvin 3. And thus God in commanding them to keepe the house and so to be free from danger dealeth with that rude people humanâ— more modo after an humane manner Pellic. 4. And beside considering that the darknesse is the Minister of Gods wrath as Abraham put his enemies to flight in the night Gen. 14. Sâ—nacheribs host was smitten by the Angell in the night Babylon was delivered into the hand of the Persians in the night the Lord would also in the night execute his judgements upon the Egyptians and have his people expect their deliverance in the morning that they should not seeme to steale away in the night but to goe forth with an high hand Borrh. QUEST XXXVIII How the ordinance of the Passeover is said to be for ever Vers. 24. YE shall observe it for an ordinance for ever But seeing that now this paschall solemnitie with all the rites thereof are now ceased and determined the question is how they are commanded to keepe them for ever 1. Augustine giveth this solution that the pasch is said to be eternall not in respect of the signe and outward ceremonie but of the thing signified which is Christ the paschall lambe whom the elect shall enjoy for ever quest 43. in Exod. But Thostatus against this answere objecteth that some legall rites are prescribed to be kept for ever whereunto nothing in the new law is answerable that should make them perpetuall or eternall as the seven dayes of unleavened bread the feast of tabernacles of blowing the trumpets and such like 2. Therefore he findeth out this solution that is said to be eternall which continueth so long as agreeth to the nature thereof to be kept now seeing it is against the nature of ceremonies to be kept when the bodâ—e is come in this sense they might be said to be perpetuall though determined in the Messiah 3. But further he saith that in Scripture the terme of perpetuitie and eternity is taken sometime not for that time which hath no end but for a long season as for the terme of 50. yeeres untill the Jubile returned for so the servant whose eare the master boared thorow is said to serve his master for ever Exod. 21.6 So all the time of the servitude of the law may be said to bee for ever untill the true and perfect Jubile began in Christ. 4. Or it is said to continue for ever because the Hebrewes should not intermit the pash or change it by their authoritie but this eternitie or perpetuitie should not prescribe unto God but that he might change those rites at his pleasure August quaest 43. 5. Some take the time of eternitie to be understood for an indefinite terme whereof there is no limitation set and so because those ceremonies were to continue a long time even fiftene hundred yeeres untill the comming of the Messiah it is said to bee an ordinance for ever Perer. 6. But there is another sense of this word which I preferre before the rest a thing is said to be eternall in respect of the subject spoken of as that which continueth all a mans life time is said to be for ever as the Prophet David saith I will sing the mercies of God for ever Psalm 89 1. that is as long as I live And Anna promised that Samuel should abide before the Lord for ever 1 Sam. 1.22 So these ceremonies are said to bee an ordinance for ever in respect of that people who are injoyned to observe them during that policy and common-wealth and as long as the sanctuarie should stand and so in another phrase they are commanded to keepe it through their generations But now seeing their politicke state is dissolved their temple destroyed where these solemnities were to bee kept that terme of perpetuitie by the comming of the Messiah who hath brought a new law is expired Sic fer Pellican Osiander Piscator Of the mysticall application of the Passeover and the rites thereof QUEST XXXIX Of the divers applications of the sense of Scripture WE must first understand that there are two generall wayes of interpreting Scripture first there is the simple interpretation and then the compound sense The first is of two sorts either concerning the fact or thing done and this is called the historicall sense or the reason or cause thereof which the father 's termed aitiologia the shewing of the reason The compound interpretation or sense is likewise twofold either in comparing of the words with the thing signified divers and differing from the words which is called an allegorie such are the parables of Christ as of the sower where the meaning is not according to the words of one that soweth seed in the ground but of the spirituall seed of Gods word sowne in the heart or else in comparing the things historically signified with the things typically shadowed forth as the serpent signified Christ and is called of the fathers the anagogicall sense Iun. in Analys Now concerning the historicall and literall sense of the Passeover it hath beene hitherto opened now I will proceed to the mysticall and allegoricall sense If this first be observed that these are not properly divers senses but divers accommodations and applications of one generall sense And besides that it is not lawfull for every Interpreter according to his owne imagination to draw or rather wrest the Scripture into allegories but that therein we must follow the direction and warrant of the Spirit Now I will descend to the particular mysteries which are fitly gathered from the paschall lambe with the rites thereof QUEST XL. Of the particular mysticall applications of the paschall Lambe and the rites thereof FIrst concerning the time when this paschall lambe was to be slaine which was in the first Moneth on the 14. day in the full of the Moone and at even these speciall references are made to Christ the true paschall lambe 1. That as then the light overcommeth
yeere when they had gathered in the fruits of the yeere Simler And this moneth when all things began to revive and spring was answerable unto the state of the Israelites who now were revived by their joyfull deliverance from the winter and boistrous stormes of Egypt Borrh. QUEST V. Why the Israelites are charged to keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before Vers. 5. NOw when the Lord hath brought thee into the land of the Cananites 1. Hence it is evident that the Israelites were not bound to keepe the passeover in the wildernesse neither do we reade that they kept it more than once there in the second yeere Numb 9. and the next passeover was kept under Iosuah Ios. 5. eight and thirty yeeres after Simler The reason whereof might be this because they were not circumcised after they came out of Egypt for the space of 40. yeeres and the law was that no uncircumcised person should eat of the passeover this also signifieth that we shall not keepe our full and perfect passeover till we come into our heavenly Canaan Pellican 2. The reasons why they are charged to keepe the passeover in that plentifull land that abounded with milke and hony was partly to stirre them up to be thankfull unto God for his benefits and abundant liberality Calvin As also to admonish them that they should remember God in their prosperity and take heed that their full estate did not make them forget him 3. But now in that so fruitfull and pleasant a country as Palestina was is become barren and desolate this judgement hath befallen the Jewes and their country for their sinnes Pellican 4. Five nations only are here named that inhabited Canaan the Cananites Hittites Amorites Hivites Jebusites but the rest also are understood Iun. QUEST VI. Whether the keeping of the passeover was the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other Vers. 8. BEcause of that which the Lord did unto me 1. Some doe make this the sense of the place and read thus For this did the Lord doe so unto mee Septuagint Chalde Iun. Vatab. and would have this to be the meaning that God did shew all these wonders in Egypt and deliver them from thence to the end that they should keepe a memoriall of them 2. Others doe reade thus as is set downe supplying the word which and make this the reason of keeping the passeover because the Lord delivered them out of Egypt Simler Calvin Latine Genevens Pagine Montan. And this seemeth to be the more agreeable exposition both for that the cause of a thing goeth before the use thereof the wonders which the Lord did were first done and then the passeover commanded in remembrance thereof this was because of the other rather than the other because of this And againe the children aske not a reason of those things which the Lord did for them but they demand the cause of their service which they performe unto God as is shewed chap. 12.26 and chap. 13.14 Piscator QUEST VII How these things should be as signets upon their hands Vers. 9. IT shall be for a signe upon thine hand c. 1. This phrase is not only used as a similitude that they should alway have the benefits of the Lord in remembrance as a thing alwayes in their sight and that the passeover should as a signet on their head and as a frontlet betweene their eyes call to their remembrance their deliverance out of Egypt Sic Simler Pellic. though in the Proverbs this phrase is used in that sense by way of similitude as Prov. 1.9 They shall be as ornaments to thy head and as chaines to thy necke and chap. 6.21 Bind them to thy heart and tye them to thy necke And by these three to put it on the hands and forehead and to have it in the mouth are signified the faith in the heart the confession in the mouth and the operation of the hands whereby we expresse our thankfulnesse unto God Borrh. 2. Yet this is not all the meaning of this place but it is like also that they used some externall signe as in wearing signets upon their hands and frontlets upon their browes to put them in minde of the Law of God as for the same cause they were commanded to make fringes upon their garments Numb 15.38 And as they were commanded to write the Law upon the postes of their doores so also to binde them 〈◊〉 signets to their hands Deut. 6.6 for like as the Idolatrous nations did weare earings and frontlets in honour of their Idols as the Romane Gentrie were knowne by their rings and their Priests and their wives by their tutuli their foretops so the Lord would have the Israelites to use these ornaments as ensignes of their profession Simler Thus M. Calvin approving the first exposition yet assenteth also unto this if any man thinke that Moses alludeth unto those Qui tarditatis suae conscii subsidia memoriae sibi conficiunt non repugno Which because of their dulnesse doe use these things as helpes to their memory I will not gainsay Iunius also giveth this note Deut. 6.8 upon these words Thou shalt bind them as a signe to thine hand Typus accurata observationis atque perpetuae This was a type of the exact and continuall keeping of the Law Therefore there is no inconvenience to thinke that as they used fringes upon their garments so also frontlets and signets that should be alwayes in their eyes to put them in minde of the Law of God as reverend Beza very well noteth also Erat hic ritus quem postea Iudaei suis superstitionibus contaminarunt a Domino constitutus ut esset veluti 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 legis beneficiorum This rite which afterward the Iewes corrupted with their superstitions was appointed of God that it should be as a remembrance and monument of the Law and of the benefits which the Lord had bestowed upon them Annot. in Matth. 23.5 3. Yet this being admitted I cannot see how the Jewes out of this place can prove that use and custome of writing some part of the law in scroules of parchment and so binding them to their foreheads and to the wrests of their hands as they doe at this day Simler For whereas they write in those parchments certaine sacred lections which they call parashoth Beza which are the foure places where mention is made of these signes upon their hands and frontlets betweene their eyes two out of this Chapter vers 9. and 16. two out of Deut. chap. 6.8 and chap. 11.18 what warrant can they shew for the excerpting of these foure texts rather than any other this seemeth then to be a tradition of their owne without any ground in Scripture 4. But that superstitious use of the Jewes who doe place the greatest part of their religion in carrying about with them their tephillim and zizim their frontlets and fringes as they call them thinking that thereby they
charitatis seipsum prâ—cinxit Against the power of pride he put on humility against spiritual malice and impiety he armed himself with charity QUEST X. Why now it is said His name is Iehovah Vers. 3. HIs name is Iehovah 1. The Latine translator readeth Omnipotent is his name which although it be true of God that he is omnipotent in himselfe and so the name of God signifieth God himselfe and that by the invocation of the name of God miracles and wonderfull things are wrought as Moses here when he stretched out his rod upon the sea did also invocate and call upon the name of God yet it is not the meaning of this place where in the Hebrew it is Iehovah which signifieth not omnipotent but is a peculiat name which is given unto God in Scripture 2. The true reading is Iehovah is his name which Oleaster deriving of hovah which signifieth destruction maketh this to be the meaning that the Lord had now shewed himselfe Iehovah in the destruction and overthrow of his enemies but the word being 〈◊〉 â—ather of â—â—aiah to be as of the same root the Lord calleth himselfe Eheje Exod. 3.13 the Lord nâ—w sheweth 〈…〉 Iehovah in making goo◠〈◊〉 promises in delivering of his people and in shewing his Majestie and power that 〈…〉 before made himselfe knowne to Moses by his name Iehovah Exod. 6. so now as a mightie Iehovah he performeth that which there 〈◊〉 promised Simler See more of the name Iehovah Exod. chap. 6. quâ—st 7. and before QUEST XI Of the name of the Captaine see over 〈◊〉 Vers. 4. HIâ— chosen captaines c. they sank like 〈…〉 1. The word is 〈…〉 signifieth 〈…〉 captaines over 〈…〉 thinke they were so called 〈…〉 because they were iâ— the next place 〈…〉 King as Daniel was one of the 〈◊〉 that 〈…〉 the other governours Dan. 6.3 Hier. in 5. cap. Dan. Some because they were in the third place from the King Piscat Gregor Nyssen upon this song bringeth divers interpretations as they were called tristatâ— that â—ode upon three horses or they which could stand against three or they which had the third place in the battel that if the first and second were slaine they might stand up in their place Hâ—sychius saith they were so called which were of the Kings guard which used three speares Origen hom 6. in Exod. fleeth to a mysticall sense who applieth these tristatas to those three wayes wherein a man sinneth in thought word and deed and such other allegoricall applications he hath which come not neere the point But the most probable conjecture is that they were so called as Greg. Nyssen in the former place alleageth because in every chariot there were three one to guide the chariot one to fight another to defend But I like Cajetans conceit rather that thinketh there were in every chariot nine three on each side and three before and that every chariot had his Captaine as it may be gathered cap. 14.7 If every chariot had his peculiar captaine it is like there were more than three in a chariot this sense the Septuagint do favour calling them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the triarie captaines riders so that these captaines were such as rid in the chariots Ex Perer. 2. The chiefe Captaines then are drowned in the red sea as before they made the waters red with the bloud of the Hebrewes children and as both King and Princes consented in crueltie so are they joyned in punishment Pellican 3 The Lord is said to cast them into the sea the word is jarah taken from archers that as an arrow is cast speedily and with strength out of a bow so were they with violence cast into the sea Borrh. and as a stone sinketh and never riseth againe and being throwne it falleth with violence such was the destruction of Pharaoh with violence not to be resisted and they sanke as a stone that lieth still never to be recovered Ferus 4. To the same purpose afterward they are said to be consumed as stubble to shew their speedie destruction as stubble is easilie set on fire Simler But as the fire which consumeth the stubble purgeth the gold so the Israelites came forth of the sea like gold that whereas they were murmurers before now they do give thankes unto God Borrh. QUEST XII What is meant by the blast of his nostrils Vers. 8. BY the blast of thy nostrils the waters were gathered 1. Some understand by this phrase the wrath of God Simler But he made mention of the wrath of God immediately before and the dividing of the waters was a worke of Gods mercy and favour to deliver his people not of wrath and afterward Moses expoundeth himselfe Thou blewest with the wind vers 10. whereof mention is made before chap. 14.21 how the Lord sent a strong Eastwind Iun. Vatab. 2. And by this phrase how easily the Lord can confound the wicked Levi attactu Dei concidunt omnia By the least touch even by the blast of his mouth all things do fall to the ground Pellican Si hoc solo spiritu potuit quid poterit cum veneriâ— cum Majestate If the Lord could do this with his breath what is he able to do when he commeth in his Majestie Ferus 3. And in that he saith the depthes were conâ—ealed together where the word is kaphâ— which properly signifieth the running or setting together of cheese Borrh. it sheweth how easily the Lord commandeth his greatest creatures that even he can cause the waters of the sea to come together as curdâ— and cheese And in that it is added the Depthes were congealed together in the heart of the sea it declareth that they went not thorow the sides of the sea only fetching a compasse like a semicircle about but that they went into the middest and heart of the sea Simler QUEST XIII Of the vaine boasting of the Egyptians Vers. 9. THe enemie said I will pursue I will overtake 1. The Egyptians are heere brought forth as it were upon a stage vaunting and boasting themselves which kind of figure called Prosopopeia doth more fully and emphatically set forth how the Lord disappointed them of their purpose than if it had been expressed by a simple narration Simler After the same manner Siceras mother is brought in speaking and vaunting of the victory Iud. 5. 2. This doth not only shew the pride and haughtines of the enemie but the great power of God that whereas they made account of the victorie comming with chariots and horse against naked and unarmed people yet the Lord delivered them as snatching the prey from betweene their teeth Calvin 3. And three things they purposed and promised themselves to be inriched by the spoile of them Vatab. And they purposed to put many to the sword as Moses and Aaron and the principall and to take the rest captive and to bring them againe into their service and to possesse them as their inheritance Simler For so the word is best translated as
like sheep Siml The other word nahal signifieth to carry which sheweth both the tender caâ—e of God that carrieth his children as the mother doth her infant in her bosome and the weaknes infirmity of the people that had need to be carried yea which is more Christ hath not only carried us but hath carried our sins Fer. 3. Two reasons Moses here useth to encourage the people not to doubt but that the Lord will protect them still because to that end he had redeemed them and beside the Lord is of great power and strength to carry them thorow all difficulties and lets whatsoever Calvin QUEST XIX What is meant here by Gods holy habitation VNto thine holy habitation 1. Some understand here mount Sinai where the tabernacle was first erected Vatab. But they were not planted in mount Sinai there they continued not as Moses saith they should be planted in Gods inheritance vers 17. 2. Some doe referre it unto the tabernacle which Moses saw by the spirit of prophesie should be erected and builded Osiander But the tabernacle was set up in the desert where they dwelt 40. yeeres in tents and boothes they were not there planted and Moses speaketh of a certaine place to the which the Lord would bring them but in the desert the tabernacle had no certaine place but was removed from one station to another 3. Some apply this speech to mount Zur Borrh. But there the tabernacle was not pitched till many yeeres after their comming to the land of Canaan 4. Therefore by the habitation of his holinesse or by his holy habitation the whole land of promise is better understood Iunius So called both because there was the Lords tabernacle where the Lords presence and as it were dwelling was and that was the land promised so often to the Fathers Pellican And the Lord wrought his signes and wonders there evident demonstrations of his presence and it was the place of the incarnation and birth of Christ. Simler QUEST XX. What nations should be afraid of the Israelites Vers. 16. THen the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed 1. Moses here sheweth by the spirit of prophesie that feare shall come upon the nations the Moabites whose feare is evident Num. 22. when Balaak hired Balaam to curse Israel the Cananites as Rahab testifieth Iosâ— 2.11 When wee heard it our hearts did faint and there remained no more courage in any of us The Edomites also were affraid which was the cause why they denied the Israelites passage thorow their country least they might have surprised it Simler 2. For the manner of their feare they shall be as still as a stone both because as a stone maketh no sound or noise so they shall not once mutter or move the tongue against the Israelites Osiand And as a stone is still without any motion or action so they shall suffer the Israelites to passe over Jordan without any resistance as is evident Iosuah 2. Iun. Obmutescent fient immobiles ut lapis They shall hold their peace and be immoveable as stones Pellican The Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall become as stones that is dead hearted cold as stones through feare as it is said Nabals heart through feare died within him and was as a stone 1. Sam. 25.37 Simler QUEST XXI Why the Lord is said to plant his people Vers. 17. THou shalt plant them in the mountaine of their inheritance 1. This word of planting sheweth both the care which the Lord had of his people as the husbandman with care labour and diligence setteth his plants Simler It signifieth also the firme and sure possession which the people of God should have of that country that they should as plants take deepe rooting there as the Prophet saith in the Psalme 44.2 That the Lord had driven out the Heathen and planted them in Calvin 2. It is called Gods inheritance because it was prepared for his people adopted to be the Lords heires to whom he had given the right and privilege of the first borne before all the people of the world Exod. 4.22 Perer. 3. The whole country of Sion is understood by the mountaine of Gods inheritance because it was a land of hilles and mountaines Deut. 11.11 Iun. And with speciall relation also unto mount Sion which the Lord had chosen for his habitation as Psal. 132.13 The Lord hath chosen Sion and loved to dwell in it saying This is my rest for ever here will I dwell Calvin 4. The Land of promise is here set forth by three names It is called The mountaine of Gods inheritance prepared for the habitation of his people the place Where the Lord would dwell it should be as the palace of the great King the Lord would protect it and watch over it It is also called the Sanctuary of God for to this end had the Lord chosen that land therein to erect a tabernacle and the publike worship of God Cajetan QUEST XXII In what sense the sanctuary of the Iewes was called a firme and sure tabernacle THe place which thou hast made to dwell in 1. The Latine translator here readeth In firmâ—ssimo tabernaculo In the most sure tabernacle which thou hast made but the word is macon which signifieth a place not nacoâ— that is sirme sure yet this sense and interpretation is true that it is called a sure tabernacle as the next words shew Which thy hands have established And the Lord promised to dwell for ever Psal. 132.14 2. It was then a firme and sure habitation not as some doe take it promised so to be conditionally that if the Jewes had continued in the obedience of Gods Commandements he would have dwelt among them for ever for the tabernacle was not appointed to continue for ever but the Sanctuary and the ceremonies and rites thereof were to give place unto Christ. But it was a firme and sure tabernacle because there the Lord was publikely worshipped at Jerusalem above a thousand yeeres from the first to the last as may thus appeare At the first the Sanctuarie with the Arke was in Shilo for 300. yeeres and more from the first entrance of the Israelites untill the time of Heli the high Priest then the Philistims tooke the Arke where it stayed seven moneths after it was placed in the house of Aminadab where it continued about 50. yeeres till the eight yeere of the reigne of David then it abode three moneths in the house of Obâ—d Edom from thence it was removed to the city of David where it remained 42. yeeres till it was carried into Salomons temple where it continued about 420. yeeres from the 11. yeere of Salomons reigne till the captivity of Babylon and after the captivity the temple being reedified endured for the space of about 500. yeeres till 42. yeeres after the death of our Saviour So that from the first setling of the Arke in the temple in the 11. yeere of Salomons reigne untill the dissolution thereof 42. yeeres after
beside that it may bee supposed that the Manna came in such measure every day as sufficed for their eating so that much remained not superfluous after their gathering it falling like unto a dew or thin frost being melted could not much moisten the ground QUEST XXII Whence it was called Manna Vers. 15. IT is Man 1. The words in the Hebrew are Man hu which have a double interpretation Some doe reade quid hoc what is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Septuagint whom Iosephus followeth and the Latine So also Simler Pellican Tostat. Rupertus And then they take man hu for maâ— hu for mah signifieth what and then they will have the letter nun added paragogically for better sound Maâ— bach some thinke that Man in the Chalde tongue signifieth what Simler And this interpretation best agreeth they say both to the words following They wist not what it was and to Moses answer This is the bread which the Lord had given but if they had called it Man that is a gift or meat prepared they had knowne what it was and Moses needed not to have told them Tostat. Lyran. Contra. 1. If such a word in that sense bee found in the Chalde yet there is no reason to thinke that Moses would use a Chalde word here 2. The people in generall might know it to be sent of God but could give no speciall or particular name to it Iun. Galas And so as Calvin saith Colligimuâ— mediam fuisse eorum cognitionem c. Wee gather that they had a meane kinde of knowledge mixed with ignorance and therefore they are more fully instructed of Moses concerning the use and end thereof 2. The Hebrew word there being man not mah it is more likely to be derived of the root manah which signifieth to number or prepare some will have it called man because it fell in such great number Oleaster But it signifieth here rather a gift or meat prepared that is without any labour Calvin Galas Iun. Vatab. And so the Author of the wisdome of Salomon taketh it who calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—ibum paratum meat prepared chap. 17.20 Howsoever the other reading may seeme to have a good coherence with the words following yet because it answereth not to the originall word which is not maah what but 〈◊〉 the latter is to be preferred QUEST XXIII Why the Manna is said to be the bread of Angels THis Man is called Psal. 78.25 The bread of Angels 1. Some Rabbines hold that it is so called because the Angels indeed are refreshed with the divine light Quod lumâ—n incorporatum est fâ—ctum Manna Which divine light was incorporate and became Manna So R. Aquiba and R. Mosâ—â— Gerundens To whom seemeth to subscribe Paulus Burgens in his additions upon this Chapter But R. Ismael dissenteth from them that the Angels doe eat no materiall or corporall food being themselves spirits and immateriall and that divine light being a spirituall thing how could Manna being a materiall substance be made of it 2. But this is a more probable sense that not the materiall but the mysticall Manna is the bread of Angels because it was a type and figure of Christ whom the Angels desired to behold Borrh Marbach Yet this is not the proper and literall meaning 3. Some thinke it is so named of the effect because it gave strength unto them not to wax old nor feeble as the Angels are preserved in their state without decay such an operation this Man wrought in Caleb who was of as good strength at 80. as hee was at 40. yeeres before Iosh. 14. Ferus But this is spoken without ground true it is that Caleb was lively and of good strength in his old age but this he had not by the eating of Manna but by the speciall gift of God And this being but one speciall example maketh not a generall rule whence also can this vertue of Manna be gathered seeing all the 600. thousand which came out of Egypt only Caleb and Ioshua excepted all died in the wildernesse and yet they did eat of Manna 4. Some thinke therefore that it is called the bread of Angels because of the excellencie of it as S. Paul saith The tongues of Angels Borrh. But the right meaning is that it is so called because the Angels were Gods Ministers in the forming and preparing of Manna it was given by the ministry of Angels Tostatus quaest 6. Lyranus Iunius Marbachius QUEST XXIV Of the measure gomer how much it contained Vers. 16. GAther every man a gomer c. 1. Concerning the measure of the gomer it is said in the last verse of this Chapter to be the tenth part of an Ephah which according to the estimate of R. Salomon containeth three of the measures called Seah and every Seah held six of the measures called cabi and every â—ab held so much as 24. egges so that the gomer being the tenth part of an Epha contained 42. egges which maketh just three pints of ale measure Oleast Lyran. In another account the gomer contained two of the measures called choenix and an halfe Iun. And the choenix was a pint and halfe and somewhat more so that by this estimation the gomer should be somewhat above three pints some esteeme the gomer at a pottle Genevens 2. Simlerus thinketh that the gomer was not so large a measure nor yet the Epha as it is taken for he thinketh that there was no great difference betweene the choenix which was an Attike measure and the gomer so also Budaeus For the chaenix was the ordinary allowance for one day as appeareth by that proverb of Pythagoras Choenici no insideas that one should not sit over his choenix that is be too carefull for his daily diet it is not like therefore saith he though the Lord shewed himselfe liberall toward his people that he would double and treble their diet Againe it is written in the story of Ruth that she gathered every day an Epha of barley which had beene too much for her to beare according to this rate if the Epha were equall to the medimnus Atticus the Attike bushell and whereas Sarah is said to have made ready three Seahs of meale for the three Angels which came as three ghests to Abraham which make an Epha to what end should she have made ready so much But these reasons may bee answered 1. The Lord in allowing unto this people double the ordinary stint therein shewed his liberality toward them Iun. 2. The Epha though it should containe as some take it almost 8. gallons equall to our bushell was not too great a burden for a woman to beare neither is it strange that Sarah of her bounty especially in so great a family made ready such a quantity of meale for so few ghests 3. But I neither thinke that a gomer containeth so little as Budaus and Simlerus make it as to be equall to the measure choenix which was the daily allowance for servants for in
Numb 10.29 where Hobab is said to be the sonne of Reguel 2. Oleaster thinketh Iethro and Reguel to be the same so also Iosephus and that Hobab or Chobab was the sonne of Iethro and Reguel and brother to Zipporah And his reason that Iethro and Reguel are all one is because the same title is given to them both Iethro is said to be the Prince of Midian Exod. 3.1 and so is Reguel Exod. 2. Contra. 1. The reason why in one place the father is called the Prince in another the sonne is because the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the principalitie and Priesthood among the Gentiles as they did among the Jewes Lipoman in 2. Exod. Which thing was usuall in the primitive Church as Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus writing to Victor Bishop of Rome there sheweth that seven of his ancestors had beene Bishops in that place before him and he was the eighth Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 22. Pellican 2. Hobab could not be brother unto Zipporah for Numb 10.29 hee is called chothen the father in law of Moses which word though Oleaster contend to signifie a kinsman yet seeing Iethro is called by the same word chothen Exod. 3.1 it seemeth in the same sense also to be given unto Hobab 3. Therefore the truer opinion is that Iethro and Hobab were all one and Reguel was father unto Iethro and grandfather to Zipporah Moses wife Iun. Pellican as is before shewed cap. 2. quaest 26. 4. Some thinke that Iethro was a common name both to the father which was Reghuel and to the sonne which was Hobab Galas Exod. 3.1 But that is not like for Iethro onely hath this addition Moses father in law as it is ten times repeated in this Chapter But Reghuel is not so called Exod. 2. whose daughter Zipporah is said to be because the grandfathers with the Hebrewes are so called by the name of fathers I rest therefore in the former opinion as most probable 5. Concerning the word cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and whether Iethro were Prince or Priest or rather both see before cap. 2. quaest 27. It was an ancient custome that they which were Rulers and Magistrates to defend the people did execute also the Priests office by sacrifices and prayer to protect and direct them such an one was Melchisedeck and Iethro here Lippoman 6. Likewise whether Iethro were the worshipper of the true God is handled before chap. 2. quest 28. where it is resolved that he was a worshipper of the true God though not purely as Calvin saith Mihi videtur vitiatum fuisse aliqua ex parte illius sacerdotium It seemeth to me that his Priesthood had some blemish and was stained with superstition But it is not like that he sacrificed to Idols for Moses in all likelihood would not have married his daughter then or conversed with him so long Procopius saith that they worshipped the most high God as Melchisedeck did Nec tamen interim abstinebâ—nt ab idolatria But yet they abstained not from idolatrie But as Calvin saith there is difference betweene Idolatrie Et impurum Dei cultum degenerem in unae parte And the impure worship of God degenerating in some one part The religion then which Iethro professed was principally the worship of the true God yet intermingled with some superstitions of the idolatrous heathen though hee was not a professed Idolater QUEST II. How Iethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel WHen he heard all that God had done 1. Some thinke that Moses sent his wife out of the desert unto her father in law and that by this meanes Iethro had intelligence of Moses affaires Calvin But this to be unlikely shall be shewed afterward seeing it is very probable that Moses had sent backe his wife from the place where the child was circumcised by the way Exod. 4. 2. Some thinke that Moses had sent some message unto Iethro and so signified unto him what had happened Simler But the manner of speech When he heard giveth rather that he was led by some common fame and rumor though it is most like that Moses being now not farre from Midian would have sent to his father in law to his wife and children which were deare unto him if Iethro had not prevented him 3. Therefore the common fame and rumor which was spread among the nations moved Iethro to come Galas Especially seeing Midian was not far from Egypt bordering upon the red sea Simler And now Moses was not far from Midian being about mount Sinai where he had beene before time accustomed to keepe his fathers sheepe Tostat. From whence the report and rumour of the Israelites and their acts as the late victorie obtained against Amalek might easily be brought QUEST III. The causes which moved Iethro to come unto Moses Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah c. The causes which moved Iethro to take this journey were these 1. That he might congratulate and rejoyce for those great mercies and benefits which the Lord had vouchsafed unto Moses and all Israel Simler Which his joy is expressed afterward vers 9. Some of those benefits concerned Moses and the people in generall as the deliverance out of Egypt their passing thorow the red Sea the giving of Manna but some specially belonged unto Moses as that the Lord had made him the Captaine and guide of his people and had given him power to worke great miracles Tostat. Therefore both these are put together in the text When he had heard what the Lord had done for Moses and for Israel his people Iethro therefore came to shew and expresse his joy in both these respects 2. Beside another end of his comming was to bring unto Moses his wife and children Simler For he was not now farre off from the host of Israel the Citie of Midian being held to be but 16. miles distant from Rephidim where they had pitched last Pelarg. 3. Further though Iethro doubted not of the truth of those things which he had heard yet he is desirous to come to be an eye witnesse and present beholder of those great works which the Lord had done for them as of the cloudie and fierie piller of the Manna that fell dayly and the water that issued out of the rocke Simler 4. Yea he came to glorifie God to whom he offered sacrifice vers 12. Pellican and to joyne himselfe to the people of God wherein appeared Gods providence both toward Moses and Iethro that as he was a comfort and reliefe to Moseâ— in his exile for outward things so Moses should be a meanes for his spirituall good to bring him to the knowledge of God Ferus QUEST IV. When Moses had sent Zipporah away Vers. 2. AFter the sending her away 1. Some read after the sending that is of gifts either of Moses to his father in law Simler or of Iethro with his daughter Ex Lippoman But the pronoune ha is of the feminine gender and cannot agree to either
Commandements following Tostat. qu. 19. Contra. 1. Paulus Burgensis doth herein finde fault with Lyranus for it is evident by that sentence borrowed from Augustine that he which suffereth his brother to perish when it is in his power to helpe him in effect killeth him and so is a transgressor against the sixth Commandement Thou shalt not kill 2. And as for the workes of mercy they are commanded in those severall precepts where the contrary is forbidden as the same Law which forbiddeth to take away a mans life commandeth us if it be in our power to preserve it and where we are inhibited to take away our neighbours goods wee are likewise willed to relieve him with ours where there is cause and in the same Commandement where it is made unlawfull to take away our neighbours good name it is enjoyned that wee should by all meanes seeke to preserve it QUEST XVII Of the true reading and meaning of these words that they may prolong it THat thy dayes may be prolonged But in the originall it is put in the active that they may prolong as read Iun. Momanus 1. Some referre it unto the parents that they by their prayers and blessings may cause the life of their children to be prolonged Oleaster As in the same sense they are said to receive them into everlasting tabernacles Luk. 16.4 and men are said to save 1. Timoth. 4.16 and Iam. 5.20 sic Iun. 2. Ab. Ezra understandeth it of the precepts and commandements which shall procure long life to those which obey them 3. But the verbe is rather here taken impersonally and in the signification of a verbe neuter That thy dayes may prolong that is may bee lengthened so the Childe And it is an usuall phrase with the Hebrewes to put the active in a passive signification as Iob 4.19 They shall destroy them before the moth that is they shall bee destroyed and Iob 7.3 They have appointed painefull nights unto mee that is were appointed unto me Iun. And this seemeth rather to bee the sense because Saint Paul so taketh it Ephes. 6.3 That it may be will with thee and that thou maist live long in the earth Simler QUEST XVIII In what sense the Apostle calleth this the first Commandement with promise BUt whereas Saint Paul saith that this is the first Commandement with promise Ephes. 6.2 hereupon this doubt ariseth in what sense the Apostle so calleth it seeing there is annexed unto the second Commandement a large promise of shewing mercy unto thousands to them that love God Hereunto divers solutions are made 1. Hierom bringeth in two expositions yet resolving of neither As first how some doe take the whole Decalogue because it was first given unto the Israelites after their comming out of Egypt for one Commandement and so would have this promise not peculiar unto this precept but unto all the rest But this is against the Apostles meaning for he doth annex this promise as peculiar to this duty of honouring our parents and calleth this the first Commandement with promise 2. Others doe thinke that in the second Commandement Non tam promissionem prolatam quà m sententiam in landes Dei esse finitam That it is not so much a pronouncing of a promise as an ending of the sentence in the praises of God but herein the fifth Commandement the promise is divided from the precept and the sentence is broken off and not continued as there But Hieroms reason overthroweth this answer Observa quòd verba sunt sponsiones c. Observe that these are words of covenant shewing mercy unto thousands and they are added as a reason joyned to the Commandements Hieron in 6. ad Ephes. 3. Ambrose understandeth the Apostle thus Hac causa dixit quod est mandatum primum in promissione ut discerneret inter mandata quae ad Deum mandata quae ad homines pertinent Therefore he said Which is the first Commandement with promise that he should discerne betweene the Commandements which appertaine unto God and those which belong unto men Ambros. in 6. ad Ephes. His meaning is that it is the first precept of the second Table with promise 4. But I rather resolve with Simlerus and Vrsinus that this is the first precept that hath any speciall and particular promise the other promise added to the second Commandement is generall to all those that love God and so not restrained only to that precept but is extended generally to the obedience of the whole law QUEST XIX Why the promise of long life is made to obedient children THat thy dayes may belong c. 1. Cajetane giveth this reason why this promise of long life is made to obedient children Tanquam gratis acceptâ— Ã parentibus beneficio vitae As being thankfull for the benefit of life received of their parents for it is fit that they which are thankfull to their benefactors should enjoy the benefit long Calvine also to the same purpose God doth shew his favour in prolonging of this life Vbi erga eos grati sumus quibus â—am acceptam ferre cenvenit When we are thankfull to those of whom we have received it So also Thomas Qui non honorat parentes tanquam ingratus meretur vita privari He that honoureth not his parents deserveth as an ungratefull man to bee deprived of life which he received of his parents 2. Thomas Aquin. also yeeldeth another reason In those precepts it was necessary to adde a promise ex quibus videbatur nulla utilitas sequi vel aliquae utilitas impediri where no profit was either not expected or seemed to be hindred therefore in the second Commandement which forbiddeth idolatry a generall promise is propounded because by the worship of Idols Idolaters looked for great benefits which seemed by this meanes to be cut off and because parents being aged are wearing away ab eis non expectatur utilitas no profit is expected from them and therefore a promise is put to this precept of honouring parents Sic Thom. 1.2 qu. 100. art 7. ad 3. But this reason seemeth somewhat curious 3. Oleaster rendreth this reason Because parents doe prolong the childrens dayes precibuâ— by their blessings and prayers 4. Thomas addeth further this reason is put to ne credatur non deberi praemium c. lest a reward might be thought not to be due for the honouring of parents because it is naturall QUEST XX. What other blessings are promised under long life BY long life here not only the lengthening of dayes is understood but other benefits also 1. Tostatus giveth this reason because without other temporall blessings vita laboriose miserabiliter ducitur mans life seemeth to be but full of labour and misery and so no blessing quaest 20. 2. Pelargus thus distinguisheth these blessings Vt triplex honor ita triplex pramium As a threefold honour is to be yeelded to parents so a threefold reward is promised pro honore obediâ—ntiae vita gloriosa for the honour
1.19 And there be two reasons why anger should not be soone provoked because rage is a sinne before God and so deserveth punishment and for that every man desireth libertie but he that is given to anger is not Dominus sui ipsius Master of himselfe 2. He must take heed ut 〈◊〉 in ira permaneat that he continue not long in anger Psal. 4. Be angrie and sinne not Ephes. 4. Let not the Sunne goe downe upon your wrath 3. Men must bee carefull ne procedat primò in corde that anger proceed not first in the heart for then it turneth to hatred and he that hateth his brother is a manslayer for Se interficit spoliando se charitate alium He killeth himselfe by spoyling himselfe of charitie and another also 4. Ne procedat in verbo It must not proceed in word for he which calleth his brother foole is in danger of hell fire Matth. 5. 5. Ne procedat in opere It must not proceed unto the deed for in every worke wee must consider two things Facere justitiam misericordiam To doe justice and shew mercie but he which is angrie can doe neither For the first the Apostle saith that the wrath of 〈◊〉 doth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God Iam. 1.20 It is reported of Plato that hee should say to his servant that had offended him Punirem te nisi essem iratus I would punish thee if I were not angrie And he that is angrie can shew no mercie as it is said of Simeon and Levi in their rage they killed a man Gen. 49. Thom. in opuscul QUEST VIII Of rayling and reviling NExt unto the inward rage and heat of the affections followeth the outward indignation expressed by words gesture and other signes and the third degree is when men fall to plaine railing backbiting slandering threatning as these three are thus expressed by our blessed Saviour Whosoever is angrie with his brother unadvisedly shall be culpable of judgement and whosoever saith unto his brother racha shall be worthie to be punished by a counsell and whosoever shall say thou foole shall be worthie to be punished with hell fire Matth. 5.22 1. Here our Saviour maketh three degrees of anger or rage the one in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause the second in the shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one racha that is idle head light braine for so rik in the Hebrew to the which this Syrian word agreeth both in sound and sense signifieth light value Iun. Matth. 5.22 As also this indignation may bee expressed by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like Simler Then the third degree followeth in open railing as calling one foole with other termes of reviling 2. As our Saviour maketh difference of the sins so also he sheweth divers degrees of punishment alluding unto the politike forme of judgement for first there was the session or judgement of three who judged of small causes then of 23. who determined more waightie matters then of 71. before whom the high Priest or a false Prophet and sometime a whole tribe was convented and judged Beza So he that is angrie shall be censured in the secret judgement of God he that sheweth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assemblie of the heavenly Angels and Saints he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthie of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment Marlorat For they used foure kinds of punishments among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death strangling the sword stoning and fire of the which the last was the worst Beza 3. For he that raileth and revileth tres quasi uno ictu occidit killeth three as it were with one blow himselfe him that giveth credit and the third whom he slandereth and revileth Basting QUEST IX Whether beating and wounding though there be no killing be not forbidden here THe externall act followeth not only of killing but in offering any other violence with the hand in beating wounding striking and such like 1. Here commeth to be examined the opinion of R. Salomon that in this precept only murther is forbidden but other violent wrongs in maimes wounds shedding of bloud beatings and such like hee thinketh onely afterward to bee restrained in the Judicials 2. Against this opinion these reasons are enforced 1. The Judicials only concerned the Israelites and did not bind the Gentiles but even among them these kind of violent assaults were unlawfull therefore they are forbidden not by the Judicials only but by the Morall law Tostat. qu. 21. He also urgeth this reason The things which were forbidden by the Judicials of Moses only it was no sinne for the Israelites to doe before those Lawes were given them that is before they came to Mount Sinai but it was unlawful before for them one to smite another as for the same cause Moses reproved an Hebrew that did his brother wrong and smote him Exod. 2.13 therefore these wrongs were not only prohibited by the Judiciall law 3. Burgensis giveth this reason Quia facit contra charitatem Because he that smiteth or woundeth though he kill not doth against charity as he also doth which killeth though in an higher degree So also Lippoman 4. Tostatus further giveth this rule Omnia quae pertinent ad idem genus reducuntur ad idem prâ—ceptuum All that belongeth to the same kinde is to be referred to the same Commandement as all wounding beating smiting tendeth to the hurt of our brother in his body as killing likewise doth QUEST X. Why actuall murder is such an hainous sinne before God NOw followeth the greatest transgression among the rest which is the taking away of a mans life 1. For if hatred envy railing wounding and the like are counted murder before God in respect of the will and purpose much more murder it selfe which is the scope and end whereat all the former wrongs and injuries drive for if those things are displeasing unto God because they often bring forth murder the effect it selfe must needs bee more hainous Basting 2. Another reason which amplifieth the sinne of murder is because the Lord by this meanes seeth Imaginem suam violari that his image is violated which is given as a reason of this precept Gen. 9.6 Calvin 3. And againe it is an unnaturall sinne because man is as our owne flesh as the Prophet saith Isai. 58.7 Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh but no man ever hated his owne flesh as the Apostle saith Calvin Yea the murderer herein is crudelier Lupâ— more cruell than the Wolfe for as Aristotle writeth 4. Animalium Give unto a Wolfe the flesh of another Wolfe and he will not eat it yet one man preyeth upon another and devoureth another Thomas 4. Hominum societas violatur by this meanes the societie of man is violated which that it may be preserved the Lord forbiddeth all shedding of
so it is as the fountaine and beginning whence good Lawes proceed Lex enim per judicium facta est for the Law is made out of judgement Secondly it is taken pro ipsa exhibitione justitiae for the very exhibiting and administration of justice which is the execution of the Lawes Thirdly it is taken pro lege secundùm quam judicandum est for the Law it selfe according to the which judgement is given and in this signification is the word used here Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST VI. How Moses propounded these Lawes by speaking or by writing Vers. 1. WHich thou shalt set before them or propound unto them 1. Augustine saith Notanda est hic locutio c. The manner of speech is here to be observed this is said to Moses Thou shalt propound c. but the rest that followeth If thou shalt buy c. vers 2. is spoken to the people as unto Moses Locut 91. in Exod. 2. These Lawes Ab. Ezra saith might be propounded two wayes unto the people either by pronouncing them or by writing of them But it is evident chap. 24.3 that first Moses told all these Lawes by word of mouth before he writ them and he had first the peoples consent unto them for they were no Lawes till the people had received them and submitted themselves unto them And therefore as soone as Moses had propounded them the people answered with one voice All the things which the Lord hath said will we doe chap. 24.3 Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST VII Why the Israelites were called Hebrewes Vers. 2. IF thou buy an Hebrew servant c. This was a peculiar name to the Israelites to be called Hebrewes 1. which name is not derived of Abraham as some thinke for the name Hebrew beginneth with the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ain the name of Abraham with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 aleph and beside there were other nations that came of Abraham as the Edomites Ismaelites Amalekites Midianites which should also by that reason have beene called Hebrewes 2. Neither is this name derived of the signification thereof which signifieth to passe over that therefore they should be so called because sometime they dwelt beyond the river in Mesopotamia and came over the river for Lot came over as well as Abraham and yet his posterity the Moabites and Ammonites were not called Hebrewes 3. Therefore they are so called of Heber not only because they were of him descended for other nations which came of Ioktan the second sonne of Heber descended of him yet were not called Hebrewes neither was this name given them in respect of the holinesse and true worship of God which Heber professed for in that sense they might rather have beene called by Abrahams name who is famous in Scripture for his faith and obedience but the reason of this name is because the Hebrew language which was peculiar and proper to the Israelites was preserved in the family of Heber when the tongues were divided at the destruction of Babel and so although many other nations did spring out of Hebers family yet it was so disposed by Gods providence that the true worship of God together with the Hebrew tongue should be preserved only among the righteous seed It is no other like but that in Abrahams house Ismael as well as Isaack◠and in Isaacks house Esau as well as Iacob spake Hebrew while they lived together but afterward when Ismael and Esau were departed from their fathers house they spake the tongue and language of those nations to whom they joyned themselves Tostat. qu. 4. QUEST VIII How the Hebrewes became servants AN Hebrew servant 1. The Israelites had two kindes of servants some were of other nations as most of the servants which the Romans had were such and these servants they might keepe a longer time than for six yeeres their servitude was perpetuall and hereditary both of themselves and their children the other kinde of servants was of their owne nation for whose benefit this Law is made Tostat. Oleaster 2. Some thinke that this Law is made concerning such servants being Hebrewes which were bought of the Gentiles but R. Salomon thinketh better that it is a generall Law concerning all servants that were Hebrewes howsoever they came to be servants Ex Lyrano 3. The Hebrewes became servants by these wayes 1. If any man did steale and had not wherewithall to make satisfaction hee was to be sold by the Judges and so the theft to be made good Exod. 22.3 2. If any did sell himselfe through poverty Deut. 15.12 or a man sell his sonne or daughter chap. 21.7 or when any were taken to be servants and bondmen for debt as 2 King 4.2 Simler 3. Or when any having a servant and being decayed had no longer any use or service for him he might sell him over unto another Lyran. 4. There might bee also a fourth occasion of servitude namely when in the civill warres which were among the Israelites as when the kingdome was divided after Salomons dayes they did take any Hebrewes captives or prisoners they afterwards became their servants Simler QUEST IX The difference betweene Hebrew servants and strangers NOw the condition of an Hebrew servant was more tolerable than of other servants which were of strange nations in these two respects 1. Their service was not so hard nor so cruell Levit. 25.43 Thou shalt not rule over him cruelly And before vers 39. Thou shalt not compell him to serve as a bond servant but as an hired servant and as a sojourner he shall be with thee that is his service should bee easie and gentle and their entertainment good as when one is hired yet herein the condition of such servants differed from an hireling the servant was bound generally during his service to doe any worke which his master enjoyned him but the hireling was onely to doe that worke for the which he was hired the hireling was free and at his owne disposition he could not be set over to another but so might the servant be sold over during the time of his service being not his owne man but to be disposed of at the will of his master Tostat. quaest 5. 2. The Hebrew servants differed from others in the time of their service which was not to exceed six yeeres whereas the bondage and servitude of strangers was perpetuall Simler Such as they were commanded by the Law to have Levit. 25.44 Thy bond servant and thy bond-maid which thou shalt have shall be of the Heathen which are around about you as were the 〈…〉 upon whom was laid the curse of perpetuall bondage or servitude Gen. 9.25 Cursed be Canaan 〈…〉 of servants shall he be to his brethren QUEST X. Of three kindes of liberty and how servitude is agreeable to the Law of Nature BUt here it will further be demanded whether servitude be agreeable to the Law of nature and how it commeth to passe that the Lord suffred the Israelites being a free people to
exile and the restraint of liberty which the Law did not inflict in generall that any should be banished altogether out of the land lest it might cause them to fall to idolatry as David complaineth 1 Sam. 26.19 They have cast me out this day from abiding in the inheritance of the Lord saying Goe serve other gods Yet there was aliquod particulare exilium a particular kinde of exile as when he that had killed a man and not wilfully or of hatred was confined unto one of the Cities of refuge Thom. 2.2 qu. 105. art 2. ad 10. QUEST XIX What is meant here by Ever FOr ever 1. Hierome observeth that this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gholam with vau signifieth eternity but without vau as it is here it is taken for the fiftieth yeere which was the Jubile Hierom in Galata◠chap. 1. But this observation doth not alwayes hold Augustine saith that is called here aeternum for ever cujus temporis sinis non est of which time there is no end Locut 91. Oleaster saith it signifieth tempus occultum an hid time for in that sense also the word is taken Theodoret that it signifieth tempus definitum determinatum a definite and determinate time as the time of a mans life But it is here rather taken for the yeere of Jubile whether it were neerer or further off for then all servants whatsoever were redeemed Sic Lippom. Lyran. Tostat. as Levit. 25.39 Iun. QUEST XX. When the servant was to goe out free in the seventh yeere when in the fiftieth yeere BUt there may seeme to be some repugnancie betweene this Law Exod. 21.2 of the servants going out free in the 7. yeere and that Levit. 25.29 He shall serve thee unto the yeere of Iubile 1. The places are thus reconciled that here he speaketh of the freedome of such servants in the seventh yeere which accept of their freedome but there of such which refuse to be made free who shall serve for ever that is to the yeere of Jubile 2. Other cases likewise are put when servants goe not out free in the seventh yeere as if either they be not Hebrewes for then they have no benefit by this Law which is made for the privilege of Hebrewes being servants 3. Likewise if an Hebrew were sold not to an Hebrew but to a stranger he was not to be set free in the seventh yeere but might be redeemed by any of his kinred an estimation being made of the price according to the neerenesse or farnesse of the yeere of Jubile 〈◊〉 25. Simler QUEST XXI Certaine cases put when the yeere of Iubile came before the yeere of remission ALso other cases may be put 1. What if a man sell himselfe to serve five yeeres before the yeere of Jubile and in the meane time his master give him a wife and he hath children by her whether that he shall go out with his wife and children in the yeere of Jubile The answer is that he shall for then in the yeere of remission he should goe out alone without wife and children yet the Jubile being a generall remission of all kinde of bonds and contracts then he his wife children and all shall be set free 2. Likewise if the yeere of Jubile come before the yeere of remission hee that refusing to goe out free for love unto his wife and children was to have his eare bored shall not now have his eare bored for that was but a signe of his perpetuall service till the yeere of Jubile which yeere being now come he is released of the bond of servitude and so freed also from his boring which was a signe thereof Tostat. quaest 9. QUEST XXII Whether it were lawfull among the Israelites for the parents to sell their children Vers. 7. IF a man sell his daughter c. 1. It is not like that simply it was lawfull for the father to sell either sonne or daughter as Gallasius thinketh seeing that even the Heathen Emperours Dioclesian and Maximinian provided by Law that parents should not sell their children therefore this was not properly a selling of them Non datur pretium ut serviat sed principaliter ut ducatur The price was not given that she should serve but principally that shee might be married Tostat. qu. 9. 2. And this must be understood of maids not yet come to yeeres as R. Salomon thinketh under twelve yeere old both because afterward they were not in their fathers power Borrh. as also for that there was no danger to their chaste virginity being sold before they were marriageable but after there was Tostat. quaest 9. 3. There was difference betweene the selling of a maid by her father for then shee was to be handled otherwise than common servants and when she sold her selfe for in this case she was not to be free till the seventh yeere as it was with other servants Deut. 15.12 4. Tostatus seemeth to be of opinion that no women whether virgins or widowes for wives were under their husbands power could sell themselves because they put their chastity in hazard when they were so sold into service Tostat qu. 9. But this seemeth to be contrary to the letter of the Law Deut. 15.12 any Hebrewesse might sell her selfe as well as an Hebrew QUEST XXIII In what sense it is said Shee shall not goe out as other servants Vers. 7. SHe shall not goe out at other men servants c. 1. Historia scholastica maketh this the sense that she shall be dismissed by a bill of divorcement and not goe out as other maids but as other free women were dismissed if her master had espoused her to himselfe or his sonne if not shee should goe forth as other maids that is sine mercede without any reward Contra. 1. But in case that her master had taken her to wife now she was free and no longer as a servant this Law then should have beene impertinent in speaking of her going out of service but not as other servants 2. And the latter part of this exposition doth contradict the text inferring that she shall goe out as other servants whereas the Law saith otherwise She shall not c. 2. Tostatus giveth this interpretation By other maid servants he understandeth such maids as were of other nations which were two wayes set free either being redeemed by money or else if the master perished the eye or tooth of his maid she should be set free for her eye or tooth Exod. 21.26 But the case of Hebrew maids was divers they should bee set free without money and if their eye or tooth were hurt their master should pay eye for eye tooth for tooth vers 24. as if the hurt had beene done to other free men or free women Contra. 1. But it is evident that this Law meaneth not by other servants those only of other nations but such as were spoken of before namely Hebrew servants Iun. 2. And beside it is not fit to run for the exposition of
againe in the morning the debtor was to carrie it againe to his creditor And R. Salomon giveth this reason why the pledge was restored every day to set forth the mercie of God which daily forgiveth our sinnes Iosephus addeth also that by this meanes the debtor might better bee put in minde of his debt But I rather subscribe to Oleaster here that this raiment which was to be restored before the Sunne set was not delivered againe because the poore debtor had continually necessarie use of it 5. This is not only meant of the covering which he wrappeth himselfe in by night but of any other part of his bedding as his couch pillow or such like because there is the same reason of them all they helpe to defend him from the cold of the night Gallas 6. And this law is made for the benefit of the poore Hic de paupere loquitur qui non habet nisi unam vestem c. He speaketh here of the very poore man which hath but one garment and cannot live without it Hugo de S. Victor 7. Two reasons are annexed the one taken from common humanitie it is his only covering the other from the judgement of God which the Lord at their crie will exercise upon such hard hearted Creditors Iunius A third reason is added Deuteronomie 24.13 That the poore man having received his covering may blesse him QUEST L. Who are understood here by gods and why Vers. 28. THou shalt not raile upon the gods 1. Augustine thinketh that this place is to be understood according to that saying of S. Paul Though there bee that are called gods whether in heaven or in earth as there be many gods and many Lords 1 Cor. 8.5 addende sicut sunt deos intelligi voluit qui digne 〈◊〉 dicuntur in adding as there are c. he would have understood such gods which are worthily so â—alled And these gods which are worthily so called he forbiddeth to be rayled on non jussisunt sacificiis c. â—os honorare they are not bidden to honour them with sacrifices c. But the Apostle rather in this place understandeth the vaine idols of the Heathen which in their blinde opinion were counted gods not such to whom that name was worthily attributed as Cyril saith Vnde divinus Paulus quod multi quidem 〈…〉 coelâ— et in terra niâ— sunt sed pâ—tius nâ—minantur Whereupon divine Paul saith that there are many which are not indeed gods in heaven and in earth but are so called 2. Therefore by the name of gods here is understood the Prince or Magistrate as Cyrillâ—â—â— expoundeth Vt manifestam faceret dicti vim subjâ—ngit statiâ—â— That he might make manifest the sense of the word he addeth presently Neither speake evill of the Ruler of the people Likewise Gregorie interpreteth Per dons sublimes sapicuâ—es viri intelliguntur c. By gods high and wise men are understood as the Lord saith he had made Moses Pharaohs god So Constantine when accusations were brought in against the Bishops called them together and burned before their face the libels of accusation thus saying unto them Yee are gods non dignum est ut nos judicemus deos it is not meet that wee should judge the gods 3. So our blessed Saviour expounded that place of the 82. Psalme I said yee are gods hee calleth them gods to whom the word of God was Iob. 10.34 Which is not to bee understood as Calvin well interpreteth of the generall doctrine which is directed to all the sonnes of God sed de speciali dominandi mandato of the speciall charge of government 4. By gods then here and Rulers are understood both Ecclesiasticall and Civill governours as Saint Paul expoundeth it Act. 23. Iun. Gregorie applieth it only to Ecclesiasticall Governours but it comprehendeth also the Civill Rulers as appeareth Psal. 82.1 5. They are called gods Tanquam imagines existentes ejus c. Because they are as the image of him which is both the Son and God Cyril Quod ad universorum Iudicis imitationem judicia illis credita sunt Because judgement is committed unto them wherein they imitate the universall Judge of all Theodoret. Iniis relucet Majestas Dei cujus vicem nomen gerâ—â—t The Majestie of God shineth in them in whose stead they are and whose name they beare Gallas And so the Apostle calleth them the Ministers of God Rom. 13. And they are so called Ne quid admittant quod â—os dedeceat qui loco Dei sedent c. That they should commit no thing unbeseeming them seeing they sit in Gods place Lippoman Dei personam sustinent tanquam legati vicariâ— They sustaine the person of God as his embassadors and vicegerents Calvin QUEST LI. Why the Magistrate is not to be reviled and with what limitation this law is to bee understood THou shalt not raile 1. The word callal here used signifieth properly to set at nought or esteeme light by and consequently to revile because men contemne and despise those whom they speake evill of Oleaster They are then forbidden first to contemne or despise the Magistrates then to speake evill of them 2. And two things they are here warned of not in secret to detract from them nor openly to raile on them Tostat. quaest 16. Neither in absentia velcoram in their absence or to their face Cajetan 2. And specially this law intendeth to restraine their insolencie that are readie to speake evil of Magistrates if they judge not according to their humour and especially malefactors are given to â—aile upon the Judge when they are punished justly Lyran. 3. They being then in Gods place are to bee reverenced and had in honor because injurie cannot be done unto them Quin simul Deo inferatur But it must likewise be offered unto God in whose place they are Marbach And hee that curseth them in a manner curseth himselfe because the Magistrate is the head of the people whereof he is a member or part Lyran. 4. But though Magistrates must bee honored they are not to bee adored Prohibiti sunt maledici non jussi sunt sacrificiis honorari c. Though they are forbidden to be evill spoken of they are not bidden to be honored with sacrifices or any such adoration August quaest 86. in Exod. 5. And although they are not to bee rayled upon yet neither are they to be flattered in their sin we must not thinke Honorem quo praediti sunt esse vitiorum integumentum That the honor which is yeelded unto them is a veile or covering of their sin Calvine Dei nomen etiamsi falso quibusdam imponatur c. The name of God though it bee given falsely unto some Magistrates yet is to bee honored Cyril 6. But so farre are Magistrates to bee honored and those terrene gods to bee admired as they command nothing against the great God of heaven Praepositis obediendum vice Dei sed non contra
cast by false witnesses even against his knowledge should be free then Pilate who condemned Christ being by false witnesse and the malice of the Jewes accused whom he knew to be an innocent man giving this testimonie of him I find no fault in him at all Ioh. 19.4 should notwithstanding herein have beene without fault Therefore upon these reasons the former conclusion of Lyranus standeth sound and good that a Judge sinneth in giving sentence against the innocent condemned and cast by false evidence if hee in his conscience knew him to be innocent And that he ought rather in this case to give over his office and dignitie if there be no other way to deliver the innocent rather than to be guiltie of his bloud QUEST XIV A Iudge is not bound of his knowledge to condemne a man not found guiltie in publike judgement BUt as the Judge is bound in conscience to deliver the innocent whom he knoweth so to be that yet is found guiltie through malice and envie notwithstanding it dâ—th not follow that hee should likewise condemne him that is cleared in publike judgement whom he knoweth in his private knowledge to be guiltie of the crime as of murther adulterie whereof he was accused but by favour and partialitie acquited and the reasons of this difference are these 1. The law is more readie to spare than to punish to extend favour than to shew rigour according to that rule in the law Odia restringi decet favores convenit ampliari Hatred is fit to be restrained and fafour to be enlarged Tostat. 2. In condemning a man of his owne knowledge he doth more than in dismissing the innocent for here he doth not absolve him by any sentence but onely suspendeth the sentence of condemnation and giveth over his place rather than he will give sentence against him but here he giveth sentence against the other 3. If he should condemne any upon his private knowledge onely he should doe it as a private man but so he hath no power to condemne Lyran. 4. Yet the Judge knowing the partie accused to be guiltie may by some meanes so worke and give such direction that his wickednesse may be found out but of his owne knowledge without further processe or evidence in judgement he cannot condemne him whom he knoweth to be guiltie QUEST XV. What a dangerous thing it is for a Iudge to take gifts Vers. 8. THou shalt take no gift 1. That is the Judge when any cause of his is in hand who bestoweth the gift upon him otherwise for the Prince or Magistrate to take a present or gift of acknowledgement which the subjects and inferiours doe offer to shew their dutie and thankfulnesse it is not here forbidden nay those wicked and unthankfull men that brought Saul no presents are reproved 1 Sam. 10.27 Osiander 2. And a difference is to be made betweene Judges and Advocates for these may safely take their fee so they exact not more than is due unto them because both they have not their set stipends as Judges have and beside they are but pleaders not givers of sentence and so the danger is the lesse whereas Judges have their certaine solarie appointed them and in their sentence definitive the cause standeth or falleth Tostat. 3. This also must bee understood of extraordinarie and unusuall gifts for inferiour Judges have by order certaine fees allowed them in every cause which they may safely take in some places they have publike allowance maintenance and revenues wherewith they ought to be contented as Nehemiah was allowed the bread of the Governour though he tooke it not chap. 5.15 4. And not he only which receiveth silver and gold sed etiam qui propter landom judicat male munus acciple c. but he also which for praise doth judge unjustly receiveth a reward August And there are three kindes of taking of gifts munus à corde est captata gratia à cogitatione c. there is a gift from the heart when a man thinketh to winne favour munus ab ore a gift from the mouth in praise and commendation munus ex manu a gift out of the hand by receiving of a reward Gregor QUEST XVI Whether all kinde of gifts are unlawfull 1. SOme thinke that all gifts are not unlawfull which are given to Judges and they make this difference some gifts are for gaine and lucre as silver gold and such like some are for meat and drinke and these were by some Lawes allowed to be taken especially after sentence given And these circumstances further they would have considered in gifts 1. Who giveth if the rich to him that is poore it is so much the more suspicious 2. The quantity of the gift if it be but small it is not like to corrupt the minde and therefore Tostatus saith Ecclesia Romana non consuevit in his interpretari accipientem delinquere vel donantem The Church of Rome useth not to interpret that the giver or taker offend in these small gifts But it is no marvell that their Church which loveth gifts so well according to the saying Omniae venalia Romae All things are saleable at Rome doth give such a favourable interpretation of bribery 3. The time of giving must be considered if one give unto him in his necessity it is not presumed that he did it to corrupt his mind as to releeve his want Tostat. As though it be not so much more like to corrupt the Judge when he receiveth a gift in his great necessity 2. Therefore this text seemeth to condemne all gifts great or small given to whomsoever rich or poore and whensoever being given to obtaine favour in their cause for a generall reason is given because all such gifts doe blind the eyes and judgement of the wise which are here called the seeing and as the word ghiver in piel signifieth doe not only blind but pull out their eyes as in the same mood it is said Ierem. 52.11 That the King of Babel put or pulled out the eyes of Zedekiah Oleaster And in another sense the word ghur signifieth evigilare to awake so gifts cause the eyes of the prudent to awake and attend upon the unrighteous cause Oleaster But the other sense is more fit here they are said to blind their eyes either that their judgement being corrupted they see not what is just or right as lovers are blinded in that which they love or though they see what is just yet they are turned by gifts to give wrong judgement against their owne conscience Simler These gifts also pervert the words of the just their heart also is first perverted but mention is made of words because principalis subversio c. est in verbis Iudicis the principall subversion and overthrow of the righteous cause is in the words of the Judge Tostat. qu. 8. They are called still righteous though now corrupted because they were so indeed before and seeme to be so still to themselves and others Simler
not to be sodden in water Exod. 12.9 Piscator and so Tostatus thinketh that in this place it may be taken indifferently pro decoctione vel assatione for boiling or rosting but the kid could not in this literall sense be rosted in the mothers milke though they might imagine it to be boiled therein 2. Augustine objecteth thus Quid si mortua matre ejus ab alia oâ—e lactaretur What if the owne dam being dead another ewe gave it sucke it could not be then sod in the mothers milke Lyranus therefore understandeth it de omni lacte of any milke whatsoever But now they which presse the literall sense by this meanes are forced to depart from the letter 3. Againe there is the same reason of other young things as of fowles and of birds as there is of the young of beasts but they cannot be sod in the dammes milke and yet they might be abused as well as other young things therefore these words doe restraine such an abuse about meats as is incident to the flesh of fowle as of cattell The conceit then of Andreas reported by Lyranus hath no ground that it must be understood de carnibus animalium c. non de carnibus avium of the flesh of cattell that are nourished with milke not of the flesh of birds 4. Concerning that superstitious rite of Idolaters there is no certainty of it Horace indeed maketh mention of offering milke unto Sylvanus the god of the fields in this verse Tellurem porco Sylvanum lacte piabant They appeased the goddesse Tellus with a swine and Sylvanus with milke But whether they offered a kid sod in milke it is not certaine and so Tostatus confesseth quaest 37. 5. Neither is that any good reason why it should be taken precisely according to the words because it is thrice rehearsed for in all those places it may well beare another sense more fitting and agreeable as shall be even now shewed 6. This pressing of the literall sense hath given occasion to the Jewes receiving herein the exposition of their Rabbins of great superstition for hereupon the Jewes to this day refraine to boile any flesh at all in milke or to dresse or prepare cheese and flesh together because it is made of milke nor to cut flesh and cheese with the same knife Gallasius neither will they eat cheese after flesh nisi bene perfricuerint dentes unlesse they have thorowly rubbed their teeth before 4. Some therefore not finding how to give a fit sense of the words doe flee unto allegories Augustine saith Hoc quomodo observetur ad proprietatem aut non est aut non elucâ—t c. How this should be observed according to the propriety of the words either it is not at all to be found or else it appeareth not Therefore he approveth that mysticall and figurative sense in referring it to Christ Quod hac prophetia praedictus est non occidendus infans c. Who is foretold by this prophecie that he should not be killed in his infancie when Herod sought to slay him c. The same figurative application followeth Thomas But Augustine addeth further that it may be applied to the time of Christs passion who suffered about that same time of the yeere when his mother began to be conceived with him and women are said ex quo conceperint lac colligere from the time they conceive to gather milke c. But neither of these senses can fitly agree unto Christ who is called the lambe that was slaine but not the goat Some insist upon a morall sense as Rabanus by the goat understandeth the sinner who must not be sod in his mothers milke Id est non purgandus mediocribus Ecclesiae disciplinis sed austerioribus praeceptis That is he must not be purged with the mild discipline of the Church but with austere precepts Procopius and Lippoman following him doe make a quite contrary application Infantes in negotio Christi impossibile est ducere per ignem tribulationes c. They that are infants in the faith of Christ cannot be lead thorow sire and tribulation c. tolerandi non opprimendi sunt they must be tolerated not urged And this uncertainty there is in mens collections when every one followeth his owne sense 5. Wherefore the meaning is no more but this they should not bring for the first fruits of any cattell any kid or other beast dum est adhuc lactea while it is yet but milke that is before it be seven dayes old And as they were not to offer such unto God so neither to use it for their private food Deut. 14.21 Iun. Piscator And this to be the meaning may appeare because here and Exod. 34.26 this precept is annexed to the Law of first fruits and yet more evidently it is explained chap. 22.30 where having made mention of the offering of the first fruits of their oxen and sheepe this is added seven dayes it shall be with his damme which may serve to explicate this clause that so long it is but as the dammes milke till it be eight dayes old And as they were not to offer any such young thing to the Lord so neither privately were they to use any such delicacie in feeding of young and tender things which were but yet as milke and froth which precept is given them not so much ut curam haberent valetudinis that they should have care of their health Marbach Deus his legibus altius spectavit For God in giving these Lawes looked to higher matters therefore by this Law cohibetur intemperantia both their intemperancie is restrained Gallas humanitas clementia commendatur and humanity and clemencie even toward the brute beasts is commended For they which are cruell toward beasts are for the most part cruell also toward men Simler therefore among the Athenians boyes that pricked out the eyes of crowes were punished and Domitian among the Romans that flye-killer proved a savage tyrant and killer of men Pelarg. QUEST XLIV Who is understood here to be this Angell Vers. 20. BEhold I send mine Angell before thee 1. Cajetane understandeth this Angell to be Moses but that cannot be for he brought not the people into the land of Canaan as this Angell should and did vers 23. Simler And this Angell should not spare their misdeeds vers 23. but Moses often spared their iniquities and prayed for them chap. 34. Oleaster But Cajetane addeth further that Moses should have brought them into the land of Canaan but that ipse peccando impedimentum praestitit he procured the let himselfe by his sinne and so this is to be understood conditionally But Tostatus taketh away this answer Prophetia cum impletur secundùm divinam praedestinationem intelligitur Where a prophecie is fulfilled it must be understood not conditionally but according to Gods certaine predestination And therefore seeing here the Lord brought them by his Angell into the land of Canaan and yet
is like they had other iron moulds and dishes which they baked the bread in as Borrhaius noteth out of the traditions of the Hebrewes the golden vessels only served to place the loaves in being baked and set upon the table The Latine Translator calleth them acetabula which properly signifieth sawcers or little dishes but they were no small dishes that contained loaves of that bignesse every one having eight pound as thinketh Ribera the word also signifieth sawcers to put vineger in whereupon the Interlinearie glosse by these vineger sawcers would have signified mordax praedicatio quae vitia corradat biting speech to nip sinne But this is very improperly gathered for as Tostatus noteth in the Tabernacle nullus erat aceti usus there was no use for vineger 2. The second kinde of vessell is caphath which signifieth an hollow vessell like to the palme of the hand which served for the incense Iunius Vatablus Pelargus The vulgar Latine calleth them phialaâ— cups to examine the wine in which was offered Lyran. Tostat. So also Rupertus who thinketh they were glasses but that cannot be seeing all these vessels were of gold and here was no use for vessels and cups to receive wine in all these served for the shew-bread table 3. The third kinde are kesoth which were not thuribula incense cups as the Latine Interpreter whom Lyranus and Tostatus follow for they are spoken of before R. Salomon thinketh they were golden canes or reeds which were put betweene the bread to convey the aire unto the loaves that they should not mould So also Vatablus and Montanus But they were rather covers for the other plates and dishes to cover the bread and keepe it close and so they might better be preserved from putrifying or moulding so thinketh R. Iehudah a most ancient Hebrew writer and this is the more probable because Num. 4.7 they are called scutâ—llae tegminis plates to cover with Iun. 4. The fourth sort of vessels are called Menakiâ—th which word commeth of nakah to cleanse 1. Iunius calleth them scopulas beasomes Cajetane mundateria cleansing things Montanus expurgatoria instrumenta instruments to keepe the table cleane with But seeing these instruments were all made of gold they had beene very unfit to sweepe or cleanse the table 2. Neither were they cyathi powring cups or spout-pots as Tostat. Lyran. following the Latine text which readeth to offer drinke offerings whereas the word nasaâ— signifieth rather here to cover than to powre forth as is before shewed 3. Oleaster thinketh they were certaine mantils that covered the bread and other vessels but this could not be because they were all of gold and the face or shew-bread was not covered or hid in the Tabernacle 4. Therefore it is most like that these were the covers to the incense cups as they are joyned with them Lev. 4.7 as the other before called kesoth served to cover the bread-plates or dishes So Vaâ—abl Lippom. QUEST XXXIX Why it was called the shew-bread or face-bread Vers. 30. ANd thou shalt set upon the table shew-bread or face-bread 1. R. Salom. imagineth they were called face-bread because on two sides they were turned up like unto simnels 2. Other of the Hebrewes thinke they were so named because they were made foure square like unto a bricke with foure plaine sides which they call faces Ex Oleast 3. Others because they were baked in certaine moulds and so were of the same fashion above and below otherwise than our common bread which is flat on the bottome next the harth and round above Tostat. Lyran. 4. Cajetane conjectureth that they were notati characteribus duodecim silâ—erum Israel printed with markes of the twelve sonnes of Israel and therefore so called 5. But indeed they have that name given them because they were alwayes in the face and sight of God as the words following expound Before my face continually And in the same sense the Septuagint translate here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 face-bread or presence-bread and sometime they call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shew-bread which terme the Apostle retaineth Heb. 9. and the Latine translator followeth calling them panes propositionis shew-bread in the same sense because they were alwayes set forth and shewed as in the presence of God but the sense is more full and evident to call them panem facierum as Vatab. Montan. Pagnine or in the singular panem facâ—eâ— face-bread Iun. because the word panim in the Hebrew wanteth the singular Ribera And whether from the Hebrew word panim in this sense the Latine word panis bread may not be derived I leave it to the Readers consideration QUEST XL. Of the order and quantity of thâ—se loaves COncerning the order and manner of setting these loaves 1. Tostatus thinketh that they were set in duobus cumulis in two heapes and his reason is because otherwise so many loaves being of that bignesse containing every one two tenth deales of an Epha could not be placed in a table of so small breadth 2. But it is more like that these twelve loaves were placed in duobus ordinibus in two rowes or orders one upon another as may be gathered Levit. 24.6 Thou shalt set them in two rowes or orders six in each row and the same reason alleaged for the heaps may be urged against Tostatus for unlesse these loaves so many in number and so great in quantity had beene placed in order and not tumbled in heapes they could not have beene all set in so small a roome 3. And concerning the quantity of these loaves they did each of them consist of two tenth deales of an Epha that is two Homers Levit. 24.5 And every Homer held about three pints as is shewed before qu. 24. in chap. 16. Iosephus saith that every loafe contained two of the measures called Assaran and the Assaran held seven of the measures called Châ—tyla which was about a pound weight so that every one of those loaves did weigh about seven or eight pound Ribera QUEST XLI Of the mysticall signification of the table of shew-bread NOw as touching the mysticall sense and application of the table of shew-bread with the instruments thereof 1. Beda by the table made of Shittim wood understandeth the Scriptures consisting of the holy acts and sayings of the Prophets and Patriarkes By the foure rings the foure Evangelists by whom the Gospell was catried and preached to all the world By the foure feet the foure senses of Scripture the historicall allegoricall tropologicall anagogicall Rabanus also followeth the same steps 2. By the divers vessels the goblets the incense cups the dishes Gregorie understandeth the diversity of gifts in the Church which all helpe to furnish the Lords spirituall table 3. Iosephus by the table and twelve loaves thinketh the yeere with the twelve moneths to be deciphered 4. Genuaâ—â—us thereby understandeth the earth and by the loaves the fruit thereof 5. Some by the Altar of incense understand the contemplative life which is spent altogether in
should be there consecrated where the chiefe of their service and ministerie was to be executed 3. And there betweene the doore and the Altar was the brasen Laver where Aaron and the Priests were to wash themselves before they put on the holy garments thither therefore are they called because there they were to be washed with water Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST V. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how Vers. 4. ANd wash them with water 1. Not with common or every water but with that which was in the brasen Laver chap. 30.18 Iun. 2. But here we must consider that alwayes the order of time is not set downe in Scripture in setting downe the storie of such things as were done for the brasen Laver wherein they were to be washed is afterward appointed to bee made chap. 30. Tostat. quast 2. 3. They were washed not onely their hands and feet as in their daily ministerie chap. 40.33 but in their whole bodie as thinketh Rab. Salomon because their first consecration required a more solemne oblation and washing than their daily ministration And like as the oyle was powred upon Aarons head but ran downe along upon his beard and other parts so it is like the water was applied to his whole bodie Lyran. Tostat. And this washing was a figure of Christs baptisme who went into the water when he was baptised Matth. 3. Simler 4. It was fit they should be washed before they put on the holy garments both for decencie and comelinesse that the soile of their bodie might be cleansed before they applied the precious and glorious apparell and for signification that they might thereby be admonished to cleanse and purge themselves from their sins and corruptions QUEST VI. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted Vers. 5. PVt upon Aaron the tunicle c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that this was the linen garment which was common to Aaron and the inferiour Priests But it is shewed before chap. 28.39 that the high Priests linen coat was embroidered and so were not the other Priests linen coats 2. Tostatus also hath another conceit that the high Priest did put on this linen coat supervestes communes upon his common wearing apparell qu. 2. But that is not like for Aaron put off his cloaths when he was washed and then he is immediatly cloathed with his Priestly apparell 3. Because no mention is here made of the girdle Cajetan thinketh that cingulum erat commune pontifici sacerdotibus that there was one common girdle for the high Priest and the rest and therefore afterward vers 9. mention is made once for all of the girdles of the Priests But it is evident chap. 28.39 that the high Priests girdle was embroidered of needle worke whereas the common girdles were onely of linen Levit. 16.4 This rather is to be supplied out of Levit. 8.8 where he is girded with a girdle upon his coat and so Oleaster thinketh well that Aaron hath seven ornaments put upon him beside the linen breeches the tunicle the robe the Ephod the pectorall the girdle the miter and golden crowne 4. And whereas it is said and shall cleanse them with the broidered gard of the Ephod Tostatus following Iosephus thinketh that this was the girdle wherewith his garments were girded all together qu. 2. whereas it was the broidered gard which was in the nether part of the Ephod the laps whereof below did gird the Priest in the waste as a girdle Iun. Lippoman Simler Vatab. QUEST VII How Aaron was anointed and with what Vers. 7. ANd thou shalt take the anointing oyle 1. Though it be called oile yet was it more than oile for it was a precious ointment made of Rosin Myrrh Cinamom and other things as it is prescribed chap. 30. Iun. 2. The high Priest was anointed in his head but it is not expressed how the inferiour Priests were anointed it is like but in their hands though Tostatus useth but a slender conjecture to prove it because now their Bishops use to be anointed in the head the inferiour Priests but in the hands to signifie that the one receive a superioritie in their consecration the other but a kinde of service and ministerie for what warrant have they to use the Jewish rites and ceremonies under the Gospell in their consecrations 3. Now because it would seeme an uncomely thing that all Aarons garments should be besmeared with this ointment if it had beene powred on Aarons head R. Salomon thinketh that Moses tooke his finger and dipped it in the oile and so strake it on Aarons forehead But the text is against his conceit both in this place because it is said and shalt powre it upon his head and likewise Psal. 133. where it is expressed that the ointment ran downe upon Aarons beard and so to the skirts of his cloathing Tostat. qu. 2. QUEST VIII How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall Vers. 9. THe Priests office shall be theirs for a perpetuall law 1. Whereas the like phrase is used chap. 28.43 This shall be a law for ever c. which some restraine unto the particular precept of wearing linen breeches because the law of comelinesse and decencie is perpetuall here it is evident that it is generally meant of the exercising and execution of the whole Priesthood Calvin 2. Therefore this ordinance is said to be eternall and perpetuall in respect of the subject because it was to continue toto tempore quo durarent sacrificia all the time that the sacrifices were to continue the sacrifices then in Christ being determined for the Jewes themselves at this day forbeare to sacrifice nay they would chuse rather to die than offer sacrifice out of the land of Canaan and especially because they have no Tabernacle nor Temple where onely by the law they were to sacrifice the law of the Priesthood must also cease the sacrifices wherein the Priesthood was exercised being abolished Tostat. cap. 28. qu. 21. 3. Augustine giveth another reason why it is called perpetuall quia res significaret aeternas because it signified eternall things So also Gloss. interlin it is so called quia perpetuam futuram id est Christianam religionem significabat because it signified the Christian religion which should be perpetuall And Calvine also approveth this sense Hac vera est ceremoniarum perpetuitas c. This is the true perpetuitie of the ceremonies that they have their being in Christ the substance and truth of them QUEST IX The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration NOw this manner of consecrating of Aaron by offering sacrifices washing putting on the Priestly apparell in being anointed hath this signification 1. The presenting of the bullocke to be sacrificed Aspersionem designat sanguinis Domini nostri doth signifie the sprinkling of Christs bloud Beda The two rams doe set forth Christ ex anima corpore c. consisting in his humane nature of bodie and soule Strabus
sprinkled Marbach 5. And further whereas Aaron with the rest of the Priests are thus sprinkled with bloud it is shewed summos Sacerdotes non fuisse ita perfectos c. that the high Priests of the Law were not so perfect that they needed not to be purged Osiand But they had need of another high Priest by whose bloud they should be sanctified QUEST XXIX How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro Vers. 24. THou shalt put all this in the hands of Aaron and shake them to and fro c. 1. The Latine Interpreter here readeth amisse thou shalt sanctifie them which Tostatus would helpe out thus because divers ceremonies were used in the consecration of the Priests quaelibet earum sanctificaâ—io vocabatur every one of them was called a kinde of sanctifying But the word nuph signifieth to shake or move to and fro 2. Some doe translate it thou shalt lift up So Pagnin Oleaster who referreth it to the ascending and rising up of the vapour or smoake But this shaking to and fro was done before they were burned upon the Altar which followeth in the next verse and there is another word afterward used to shew the lifting up for the shaking to and fro is called tenupha and the lifting up terumah of rum to lift up 3. R. Salomon saith the manner of putting these things into the Priests hands and shaking them to and fro was this Moses did put them into their hands and then with his hands underneath theirs did shake them to and fro toward the East and West and then toward the North and South 4. And by this ceremony of putting those things into the Priests hands Moses delivered them jus talia possidendi right to enjoy such things they should be afterwards for the Priests use Lippom. QUEST XXX Whether Moses were indeed a Priest Vers. 26. ANd it shall be thy part 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth here corruptly erit in partem suam it shall be for his part that is Aarons for what Aarons part should be is afterward shewed vers 28. the word is lecha to thee as the Septuagint translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it shall be for thy part that is Moses should have the Priests part at this time 2. Lippoman hence would inferre that Moses was the high Priest both because he did consecrate the high Priest and he had the breast for his part which only belonged to the high Priest 3. I rather thinke with Osiander that Moses did at this time quodam modo fungi officio Sacerdotis c. after a sort execute the Priests office So also Simler Gallas Hee was in the Priests stead in the consecration of Aaron But if Moses had beene actually a Priest he could not afterward have resigned that office and calling neither can this be inferred upon that place Psalm 99.6 Moses and Aaron among his Priests that Moses was a Priest but it sheweth that Moses and Aaron were most excellent among the Priests as Samuel among those that called upon his name Vatabl. Or Moses was counted among the Priests because he did extraordinarily execute the Priests office as in the consecration of Aaron 4. Tostatus calleth Moses simplicem Levitam a simple or plaine Levite quaest 14 He was indeed of the tribe of Levi and in that sense Aaron also might be called a Levite but Moses was more than a Levite because hee both sacrificed and consecrated the Priests which the Levites could not doe QUEST XXXI Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ram of consecration Vers. 27. THou shalt sanctifie the breast of the shake offering and the shoulder of the heave offering 1. Whereas the right shoulder was shaken to and fro before and burnt upon the Altar this could not be the shoulder of the heave offering here spoken of for it was burnt already upon the Altar 2. Some thinke therefore that it was the left shoulder which is here called the heave offering and that Moses had that and the breast for his part at this time because he was now in the Priests stead Osiand Marbach But this is not understood of Moses that he should have them they are for Aaron and his sonnes vers 28. Moses part is set downe before what it should be vers 26. namely the breast And it was the right shoulder not the left which was given to the Priest Levit. 7.32 The left shoulder and the rest of the peace offering beside that which was due unto the Priest belonged unto the offerer 3. Therefore this Law here set downe is not concerning the ram of consecration out of the which Aaron had not now the Priests part because he and the other Priest were at that time but as the offerers and presenters but for the time to come an order is set what part they should have out of the peace offerings of the children of Israel namely the breast and the right shoulder Tostat. quaest 13. Iun. Gallas QUEST XXXII What difference there was betweene the shake-offering and heave-offering Vers 27. THe shoulder of the heave-offering c. 1. Some thinke that the breast was only shaken to and fro and therefore was called tenupha the shake-offering and the shoulder was onely lifted up so called also terumah Vatabl. Which Osiander calleth the one Movenda the sacrifice to bee moved or shaken the other Levanda to be lifted up and Iunius seemeth to be of the same opinion who readeth distinctly which was shaken to and fro that is the breast and which was lifted up that is the shoulder But the words following will not beare this sense which was heaved up of the ram of consecration Now no mention is made before of the heaving up of the shoulder but of the shaking of it to and fro with the other things which were put into Aarons hands vers 24. so that the right shoulder of the consecration ram was not onely lifted up but it was also shaken to and fro 2. The generall opinion therefore iâ— that as well the breast as the shoulder were first heaved up and downe and then shaken to and fro So R. Salomon Lyranus Simlerus Gallasius Tostatus with others But if they were both indifferently shaken to and fro and lifted up alike why are these speciall names given unto them Levit. 7.34 The breast shaken to and fro and the shoulder lifted up 3. Therefore I neither thinke that the breast was shaken onely nor the shoulder lifted up onely because the shoulder was shaken to and fro vers 24. and the breast together with the shoulder are indifferently vers 28. called an heave-offering neither yet is it like that there was no difference of motion in the shaking of them and the heaving them up seeing they have speciall names given them of their divers motions But it is most probable that the breast was more shaken to and fro than lifted up and therefore is called tenuphah of the more principall motion and the shoulder
Exod. 40.15 but how or in what part they were anointed is not expressed Afterward only the high Priest was anointed as Levit. 4.3 If the Priest that is anointed doe sinne that is the high Priest and Levit. 21.10 Also the high Priest among his brethren upon whose head the anointing oyle was powred c. The inferiour Priests were only anointed at their first consecration by which anointing they and their posteritie were consecrated to exercise a perpetuall Priesthood as the Lord saith Exod. 40.15 Their anointing shall be a signe that the priesthood shall be euerlasting unto them throughout their generations And in this sense Aristobulus is said to bee of the stocke of the anointed Priests 2 Macchab. 1.10 Iun. in cap. 40. vers 15. QUEST XXXIII Who are understood here by the name of the children of Israel whether the Levites also are there comprehended Vers. 31. MOreover thou shalt speake unto the children of Israel 1. Tostatus though in other places he thinketh the tribe of Levi to be excluded in this manner of speech and to be distinguished from the children of Israel as chap. 29.28 the breast and shoulder there given unto the Priests are said to be an heave offering of the children of Israel so also Numb 1.2 it is said take yee the summe of the congregation of the children of Israel and yet the tribe of Levi was not numbred among them as it followeth vers 40. yet in this place he thinketh that the Levites are comprehended under the name of the children of Israel for otherwise they should not be forbidden to make a composition like unto this perfume for their private uses 2. But it may appeare by these reasons that the other tribes onely beside Levi. are called here by the name of the children of Israel 1. Because in this verie chapter it is used in that sense as vers 12. When thou shalt take the summe of the children of Israel for here the Levites were not numbred Numb 1.40 2. This is a generall speech vers 32. None shall anoint mans flesh therewith neither shall you make any composition like unto it c. But the Priests flesh might be anointed therewith and it was lawfull for them to make the like composition for the use of the Tabernacle therefore the Priests are not here comprehended 3. Yet was it not lawfull for the Priests to prophane that holy oyntment which is necessarily inferred before vers 29. all that the oyntment touched was sanctified and became holy the Priests therefore knew well enough by this that this oyntment was not to be put to any prophane use And if it were not lawfull for the people to prophane the holy oyntment much lesse for the Priests to whose charge and care those holy things were committed And by the like generall charge afterward vers 37. that none should make the like composition to the holy perfume they also might understand this caveat touching the holy oyntment to be as generall QUEST XXXIV Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put Vers. 32. NOne shall anoint mans flesh Three things are forbidden concerning the private use of this oyntment 1. That no mans flesh should be anointed therewith that is for delight or of wantonnesse Tostat. nor otherwise than is before prescribed for Aaron and his sons might be anointed therewith as God before commanded to consecrate them Simler 2. It was not lawfull for them to make any composition like unto it though they put it to no use for it might give an occasion of prophanation to have but the like composition in their houses As upon the same reason where they are commanded to eat no leavened bread for seven daies in the feast of the Passeover they are charged to remove leaven out of their houses Exod. 12.15 though they did not eat it it was not lawfull so much as to have it in their houses lest it might have beene an occasion to transgresse Tostat. qu. 13. They might make an oyntment of some of these or of all them so they did it not after the same manner and with the like composition Lyran. But I thinke rather with Oleaster and Borrhaius that they were not to make the like oyntment either in number or weight for the word tacaâ— signifieth as well to number as weigh 3. They are forbidden also to put any of it upon a stranger which Augustine expoundeth exterae nationi upon one of a forraine nation so also Tostatus upon a Gentile Some by a stranger understand any of Israel that is not a Priest Vatab. Simler But the people of Israel to whom this charge belongeth did not use to anoint Priests and if it were understood of anointing any person so much is said before none shall anoint mans flesh therefore Iunius giveth a better sense aut quisquam imponet ex eo rei extraneae if any man shall put thereon upon any strange that is prophane or common thing c. which is not consecrated to an holy use So also Oleaster 4. Tostatus here moveth divers questions qu. 14.15 as whether a Gentile not knowing the God of Israel or if he did yet were no proselyte nor converted to Judaisme if he should use the like composition whether he should therein offend or not and he resolveth he should not because this Law is given onely to the children of Israel who had bound themselves by covenant to keepe all the Lords ordinances wherein he resolveth well unlesse any such Gentile should doe it in the contempt of the God of Israel But he might have spared all this labour for these questions are altogether impertinent here seeing as is before shewed not any strange person is here understood but strange and common things QUEST XXXV Whether the anointing of Kings were not against this Law in cap. 3. Habacuk Vers. 32. NOne shall anoint mans flesh It is here doubted how it was lawfull afterward to anoint Kings and Prophets with this oile wherewith the Priests onely and the holy things were to bee anointed 1. Some thinke it was another kinde of oile as Hierom saith Est aliud unguentum quo reges unguntur c. There is another ointment wherewith Kings were anointed And that he saith was of two sorts David and Salomon cornu unguntur are anointed with an horne but Iehu and Hazael lenticula with a violl called in Hebrew phach But howsoever it may be thought that Iehu and Hazael were not anointed with the holy ointment which was kept in the Temple at Jerusalem yet it is like that both Samuel filled his horne with this oile wherewith David was anointed 1 Sam. 16.1 and that Zadok the Priest anointed Salomon therewith 1 King 1.34 Simler 2. Some thinke that whereas they are forbidden to lay this oile upon any stranger the Priests and Kings were not excepted Borrhaius But if by strangers we understand persons as well the King as other of the lay people were strangers in respect of the Priesthood as it is
the inferiour or common Priests garments which remained exutic pontificalibus the pontificall vestures or rayment being put off c. for so the word sarad signifieth to remaine to be left But this cannot bee so for in the third place the common garments for Aarons sonnes are mentioned also 3. Iunius thinketh that the curtaines and veiles of the Tabernacle are hereby signified as also those coverings wherein the Arke Altar Table with other things were folded up when the Tabernacle was removed But the curtaines and veiles are not here meant for they were made of foure colours blew silke purple scarlet fine twined linen chap. 26.1 these garments of Ministration were made only of three blew silke purple and scarlet chap. 39.1 â— Therefore the latter kind is onely here understood namely those coverings wherewith those holy things before spoken of were covered Vatabl. Borrh. Simler For such cloathes they had to wrappe them in Numb 4.6 7. The curtaines and veiles of the Tabernacle are before understood vers 7. under the name of the Tabernacle which is taken either generally for the coverings boords and pillars whereof the Tabernacle consisted and so it is called â—hel or more specially for the curtains only which is properly called miscan chap. 26.1 It is taken in the generall sense here Tostat. qu. 7. As likewise chap. 31.26 where it is said thou shalt anoint the Tabernacle QUEST X. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts BY the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with excellent gifts for the worke of the materiall Tabernacle 1. Strabus understandeth here the mysterie of the Trinitie Aholiab which he saith signifieth my protection betokeneth the Father Bezaleel interpreted in the shadow of God the holy Ghost and the word or commandement to make the Tabernacle the Sonne of God But this application is curious and dangerous to prefigure the blessed and immortall Trinitie by sinfull and mortall men 2. Yet Bezaleel of Iudah doth most properly prefigure the Messiah of the tribe of Iudah upon whom the Spirit of God was the Spirit of wisdome the Spirit of understanding c. and of knowledge Isai. 11.2 who should be the spirituall builder of the Church Borrh. Marbach 3. And by the inferiour workmen the Apostles are signified the Euangelists Pastors and Ministers who as inferiour workmen under the chiefe builder Christ Iesus doe edifie the Church So Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 3.10 As a skilfull master builder I have laid the foundation Againe as here Bezaleel and Aholiab and many other were filled with the Spirit of wisdome for the worke of the outward Tabernacle so the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministerie and for the edefication of the bodie of Christ And so as Hierom well saith Iudais perdentibus architectos omnis aedificandi gratia translata est ad Ecclesiam The Jewes having lost their workmen all the grace of building is transferred to the Church cap. 3. in Isaiam QUEST XI Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued Vers. 13. NOtwithstanding keepe yee my Sabbaths Divers reasons may be yeelded why the Lord maketh rehearsall here of that precept of sanctifying the Sabbath 1. Quia segnes admodum tardi sumus ad cultum Dei Because we are slow and backward in Gods service Gallas 2. Because they were now appointed to begin the worke of the Tabernacle Ne crederem sibi 〈◊〉 esse die Sabbati aedificare Lest they might thinke that it was lawfull for them to build upon the Sabbath day the Lord in this place giveth them charge even in this busie and necessarie worke to keepe the Sabbath Lippoman Tostat. Lyrâ—n Pelarg. Iun. As likewise chap. 34.21 both in earing time and in harvest they are charged to keepe the Sabbath lest they might take themselves to be excused by the necessitie of these works Oleaster 3. Seeing they were not to keepe the ceremoniall lawes untill they came into the land of 〈…〉 omitted for the paschal lambe was but once sacrificed in the wildernes Cajetan 4. Beside the Lord hereby would teach them the right use of the Tabernacle which conâ—â—â—ed in their comming together there especially upon the Sabbaths to serve the Lord. And therefore these two are put together Levit. 23.30 Yee shall keep my Sabbaths and reverence my Sanctuarie and the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ezech. 23.38 They have defiled my Sanctuarie and prophaned my Sabbaths Simler Pelarg. 5. This charge also renued ad supplet ionem omissâ—rum for the supplie of some things omitted because it was not expressed before what punishment hee should have that did violate the Sabbath which is declared here that hee should die the death and it was put in execution Numb 15. upon the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath Tostat. Lyran. QUEST XII Why it was more forbidden to labour in the building of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice AMong other reasons before alleaged why mention is here made of sanctifying the Sabbath this was one that the people might be here admonished to forbeare even from the workes of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath But then it will be thus objected seeing the Priests did violate and breake the Sabbath as one blessed Saviour saith Matth. 12.5 and were blamelesse as in killing the sacrifices and doing other things thereunto belonging why it was not as lawfull to labour in the building of the Sanctuarie also upon the Sabbath Hereunto answer may be made that there was great difference betweene the sacrifices which the Priests offered upon the Sabbath and other things belonging to their service and the other works of the Sanctuarie 1. The Lord commanded the one namely that sacrifices should be offered upon the Sabbath and that double to any other day for upon the other daies they sacrificed a lambe in the morning and another at night But upon the Sabbath two lambes were appointed for the morning sacrifice and two for night Numb 28.9 And the holy fire upon the Altar was commanded never to go out Levit. 6.13 this fire then they kept upon the Sabbath bringing and laying wood to preserve it These works they had the Lords word and warrant for But for the other they had not nay they were forbidden all kind of worke and labour upon the Sabbath saving those which the Lord himselfe excepted concerning the service of the Sabbath therefore these also in building and framing the things appertaining to the Tabernacle were likewise inhibited 2. The Priests are said to violate the Sabbath in their sacrifices and other Sabbath works but not properly because they did such things upon the Sabbath which if they had not been permitted yea commanded of themselves had tended to the violating of the Sabbath so they did breake it materialiter materially but not formaliter formally he breaketh the
Sabbath formally who doth that which is expressely forbidden to bee done upon that day he materially breaketh it who doth a worke like unto that which is forbidden but yet is permitted by the law As if there were a law that no citizen should sell any thing to a stranger but such as were licensed to do it hee that so selleth being not allowed transgresseth the law formally he that doth it being thereunto licensed doth transgresse onely materially in that he doth the same thing which he committeth that transgresseth the law but not in that manner The same difference there was betweene the workes of the Priests which were allowed by the law upon the Sabbath day and the like workes of those which laboured in the building of the Tabernacle upon that day which were forbidden 3. Another difference is this the sacrifices belonged to the service of God which if they should have been intermitted upon the Sabbath the service of God should therby have been neglected But though the workes about the Tabernacle did cease upon the Sabbath Gods worship was not thereby neglected for they might as well be made upon other daies and so were 4. They were to do no servile works upon the Sabbath but many works necessarie for the building of the Sanctuarie were servile so were not the sacrifices and other duties performed by the Priests upon the Sabbath therefore the one were permitted upon the Sabbath and not the other Tostat. qu. 9. QUEST XIII How the Sabbath is said to bee a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them Vers. 13. IT is a signe betweene me and you that I the Lord do sanctifie you Which words are diversly expounded 1. Some make this the sense It is a signe that I sanctifie you in that I have separated you from other people selected you unto my self Vatab. Lyran. 2. Oleaster thus Sanctitas Sabbatâ— signum est munditia c. The holinesse of the Sabbath is a signe of cleanenesse which I require of you Vt ex dicato tempore Deo credamus magis nos ipsos dicuri Deo c. That by the time dedicated to God wee should know that wee our selves much more should be dedicated Cajetan But more is here signified than so the words implie an actuall sanctification not signified onely 3. Hierom saith it is so said because it was signum veri Sabbati a signe of the true Sabbath wherein wee shall rest from the labours of the world 4. So also Irenam Non sine symbole erant signa the signes were not without some symbole and signification Sabbatâ— perseverantiam totim diâ—i c. The Sabbaths holding our the whole day did signifie our continuance in Gods serâ—â—ce But here the Lord speaketh of an actuall sanctification not of a typicall signification 5. Some say it is so called quia signum erat â—udâ—ris because it was a signe of the Covenant whereby the people did bind themselves to worship the Lord for their God and such signes were all the other ceremonies Marbach But there is a morall consideration in the sanctifying of the Sabbath therefore it was otherwise a signe than the other ceremonies 6. It was then a common signe betweene God and them they holding God to be their God Creator and sanctifier because the Sabbath was a commemoration of the creation and the Lord taking them for his people whom he created redeemed and sanctified Iun. Tostat. 7. Beside the keeping of the Sabbath was a signe of difference between them and all other prophane people of the world who derided the Jewes for their Sabbaths as 〈◊〉 derided them for this Quod septimâ—m partem 〈…〉 Because they lost the seventh part of their age in resting every seventh day Tostat. qu. 10. 8. And specially it was a signe of their sanctification because that day they were sequestred by an holy rest from thinking or studying upon prophane things and in respect of the exercises of religion upon that day whereby they were sanctified sanctificaâ—â—r verbo Dei we are sanctified by the word of God Simler And they did meet together ad confirmandam 〈…〉 to confirme their faith by the sacraments Osiander And because every Sabbath discatiâ— doctrinam meam you learne my doctrine c. Iunius QUEST XIV The reasons why the Sabbath must be observâ—d Vers. 13. FOr it is a signe c. There are here divers reasons yeelded for the observation of the Sabbath 1. The first is à sine from the end it was a signe betweene God and them 2. Ab â—tili it is holy unto you that is ordained for your benefit and commoditie as our blessed Saviour saith Mark 2.27 The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Pelarg. So also Cajetan It is holy unto you that is ad vestrum bonum mandatur custodiendum it is appointed to be kept for your good 3. A necessarie from the necessitie of it because if they did not keepe it they should surely die as thrice the punishment of death is here threatned to those that defile the Sabbath and doe any worke therein Pelarg. 4. From the authoritie of the Institutor quia dicatur Domino c. because it is consecrated unto God vers 15. It is the Sabbath of the holy rest unto the Lord therefore it ought to be observed Cajetan 5. A facili from the easinesse of the precept the Lord appointeth but one day for the holy rest whereas he alloweth six for labour Pelargus 6. Ab exemplo Dei from Gods example who created the world in six daies and rested the seventh Pelarg. Simlerus 7. A consequenti from the event or consequent in observing the Sabbath efficient in succedentibus generationibus c. They shall procure that a perpetuall covenant shall be established in their generations betweene the Lord and their posteritie for ever Cajetan QUEST XV. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death Vers. 14. SHall die the death Whereas there are divers kinds of death there is everlasting death both of bodie and soule in the next world and the temporall death in this life either of the soule in being deprived of the life of grace or of the bodie either by the hand of God by sudden and extraordinarie death or by the hand of the Magistrate according to these divers kinds of death so is this place diversly interpreted 1. Some referre it to everlasting death and excluding from the societie of Gods servants Iun. 2. Some understand it of being deprived of the life of grace Vita gratiae destituetuâ— hic infuturo seculo c. He shall be destitute of the life of grace both here and in the next world Lippoman 3. Some of being excluded from the people of God no more to be counted an Israelite Eâ— Oleastr 4. Some of the violent death by the Magistrate Osiander Simler 5. Some of extraordinarie death when God cutteth one off and so punisheth him by death unlooked for as God is said
They for Israels cause were overthrowne and drowned in the red sea Therefore they had a greater spite at Israel than otâ—er nations and would have beene most readie thus to have objected Tostat. qu. 17. QUEST XXXVI In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them Vers. 12. HE hath brought them out maliciously or of an evill minde Iun. Or for a mischiefe rather Vatab. Oleast To slay them in the mountaines 1. Not because the Egyptians might imagine that God could not slay them in Egypt the constellations of heaven and aspects of the planets hindring the destruction of the Hebrewes there and serving fitly in the wildernesse and mountaines for seeing no such constellation could hinder the servitude of the Israelites but that the Egyptians most cruelly oppressed them much lesse could it prevent Gods judgements And if the constellation had beene against the Hebrewes after they were come out of Egypt into the desert how came it to passe that the red sea gave way unto them the Egyptians there were drowned Manna from heaven was given and water out of the rocke all these things were for Israel in the desert and against the Egyptians Tostat. quast 18. 2. Neither doe the Egyptians so say because some of their Astrologers by calculating the time of the Hebrewes departure as some Hebrewes affirme did prognosticate because they went malo sydere in an evill signe that much bloud should be shed in Israel and that many of them should die in the wildernesse and therefore when Ioshua had circumcised the Israelites in Gilgal the Lord said he had taken away the shame of Egypt Iosh. 5.9 because that which the Egyptians had foretold was now turned ad sanctitatem non opprobrium not to their shame but their holinesse and honour Contra. 1. By shame is there meant no such thing but onely that their uncircumcision was then taken away which is called the shame of Egypt because therein they were like unto the uncircumcised Philistimâ— 2. And if it had beene spoken in any such sense this had beene to confirme and justifie the superstitious calculations and prognostications of the Egyptians 3. The Israelites indeed perished in the desert but not all onely those which were above twentie yeare old and they died not by any naturall death which onely may be foreseene and in some sort by prognostication ghessed at but their death was procured by their sinne then as their sinne being an act of their will could not by any such constellation bee foretold so neither could their extraordinarie death caused by their sinne be foreseene by any such meanes And this being an act of Gods justice like as mans will and the acts thereof are not wrought upon nor ruled by constellations much lesse are the Lords judgements which he worketh most freely Tostat. qu. 19. 3. Neither could the Egyptians say thus as though the Lord could not have destroyed the Israelites in Egypt seeing he plagued both the Egyptians and their gods or that he could not for want of power have brought them into the land of Canaan as the heathen would have objected Numb 14.16 For he that was able to overthrow Pharaoh and his host and all the power of Egypt and that wrought such great wonders for them in the desert was of power sufficient to plant them in the land of Canaan casting out their enemies before them Tostat. qu. 17. 4. But the Egyptians of malice onely without any ground nay against their owne knowledge Occasione saltem levissima licèt omnìa falsa cognoscerent quaecunque tamen possent in Deum Hebraeorum probra conjicerent Upon a light occasion although they knew all to be false would upbraid what they could the God of the Hebrewes Tostat. qu. 18. QUEST XXXVII Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Iacob Vers. 13. REmember Abraham c. 1. The Hebrewes thinke that mention is made of these three to escape a treble punishment as if the Lord were to bring downe fire from heaven upon them Abraham was cast into the fire in Hur of the Chaldees if the Lord would punish with the sword Isaak had offered himselfe to be slaine in sacrifice by his father if with exile and banishment Iacob had before indured it and therefore these three are mentioned that by their merits and deserts the people might escape these three judgements Sic Lyran. Lippom. But Tostatus well refuteth this conceit 1. Because these three are mentioned as well when any blessing is craved of God as when any judgement is prayed against 2. God hath other judgements beside these whereby to punish his people therefore in other eases the mentioning of these had beene insufficient Tostat. qu. 20. 2. Yet Tostatus also misseth the marke saying that Iâ— meritis istorum fiebat salus posteris eorum For the merits of these their posteritie were preserved for Abraham himselfe was not justified by merits but by faith as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 4. Abraham believed God and it was counted to him for righteousnesse therefore much lesse was his posteritie saved by his merits 3. Therefore Moses in bringing in Abraham Isaak and Iacob only putteth God in minde of the promises made unto them which proceeded onely of the meere grace and favour of God toward them as the Lord himselfe saith Because the Lord loved you and because he would keepe the oath which hee had sworne to your fathers the Lord hath brought you out with a mightie hand Deut. 7.8 Simler Osiander QUEST XXXVIII How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever Vers 13. THey shall inherit it for ever 1. This promise that the Israelites should inhabit the land of Canaan for ever may diversly be understood 1. It is taken for a long time not limited nor determined and so they enjoyed that land many yeares about 1400. Tostat. qu. 20. 2. Or it may bee likewise understood during the time of the Law and ceremonies which were to continue but untill Christ as Aarons Priesthood is said to be for ever chap. 28.43 and the keeping of the Passeover is said to be an ordinance for ever Exod. 12.17 Tostat. 3. Or it may be applyed to the spirituall seed of Abraham which are the heires of the true Canaan Genevens aâ— not Gen. 13. vers 14. 4. But in these temporall promises a secret condition rather must be supplyed that if they had continued in obedience to Gods Commandements then they should have had a perpetuall inheritance in Canaan And this is the best interpretation as appeareth by the like Psal. 132.10 If thy sonnes keepe my covenant and my testimonies which I shall teach them thy sonnes also shall sit upon thy throne for ever Tostat. qu. 20. See this question handled more at large Hexapl. in Genes cap. 13. vers 12. QUEST XXXIX How the Lord is said to repent Vers. 14. THen the Lord repented of the evill 1. This is spoken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according
unto them Tostat. quaest 21. QUEST XLII Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer THe two tables c. The reasons why there were two tables were these 1. Because if all the Commandements had beene written in one table of stone it would have beene too large and so too heavie and cumbersome for Moses to beare whereas being now divided in two they need not bee so great in thicknesse or bredth and so were more portable for Moses that he might carrie them without a miracle which some Hebrewes vnnecessarily conceive for they being tables of stone in forme and fashion made like unto writing tables but larger not thicke or grosse but plaine and of no great thicknesse but so much as might suffice for the depth of the letters might well bee taken up and borne in Moses hand 2. But the speciall reason of this division of the tables into two is to distinguish the Commandements which concerned our dutie toward God and the other towards our neighbour The first being written in one table and the other in the second Tostat. qu. 23. QUEST XLIII How the tables were written on both sides Vers. 15. THey were written on both sides 1. R. Salomon thinketh that each table was so written that the letters might appeare on both sides and so be read indifferently on each side But this opinion is improbable for two unlikely things are here presupposed one that the stone whereof the tables were made was transparent that what was on the one side written might be discerned on the other and beside whereas the letters appearing on the backside must be read backward these letters by another miraculous worke must on both sides appeare all one 2. Lyran. Tostatus and Lippoman thinke that the tables were written each on both sides as in the first table there might be the three first Commandements which Tostatus maketh but two graven on the one side and the fourth on the other so in the second foure on the one side and two on the other which he divideth into three or he thinketh that the same Commandements might be written on the inside and repeated againe on the outside So also Gallasius aversa adversa parte scriptas fuisse that they were written on the neare and ofward side both of them such writing the Greekes call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 written behinde and before But the words of the text will not beare this sense for thus the tables should have been written on their foure sides whereas it is said they were written mishene on the two sides 3. Therefore the meaning is no other but this that these tables were written on the two sides namely the two inward or foresides And so Oleaster noteth by the signification of the word gheber which he pronounceth without any asperation at all eber which signifieth properly not the side but the forepart because so the word ghabar or abar signifieth to goe over or passe on before So also Vatabluâ— translateth ab utraque faecie on both the foresides And thus the writing might better be preserved one table lapping over another like unto a booke Oleaster But this further may be gathered that these tables were written full within that no spare place was left which signified that the Law of God was perfect Et nullum locum nobis relictum aliquid addendi That no place was left for us to adde any thing to his Law Simler QUEST XLIV Why the tables are called the worke of God Vers. 16. ANd these tables were the worke of God and this writing was the writing of God 1. Some Hebrewes thinke because it is said before vers 15. that they were written and here againe mention is made of the writing that the first writing was of the Commandements only the second was the exposition of the Commandements But that there was no such exposition is shewed before quest 41. 2. But in that the tables are said both to be the worke of God and writing of God to signifie that God both prepared those tables and was the writer also he was both artifex tabularum scriptor the workman of the tables and the writer Cajetan The second tables were factâ— opere Mosis made by Moses workmanship and written onely by God Tostat. qu. 23. 3. And whereas they are said to be Gods worke we are not to thinke with some that these tables of stone were of purpose now created of God anew Vocatur factio Dei non creatio sed delatio The worke of God is not said to bee the creation but the fashioning and preparing of them Tostat. 4. And this was not done by the worke of Angels as Tostatus thinketh aut scalpello non calamo or was graven with a knife not written with a pen Cajetan For the Lord needed no such instruments but it was written with the finger of God chap. 31.8 that it as Ambrose expoundeth Spiritu suo dedit legem He gave his Law by his Spirit whereby it is written in the fleshie tables of our hearts See more chap. 31. vers 18. QUEST XLV How many precepts each table contained COncerning the order observed in the writing of the Commandements in the tables there are divers opinions 1. Some thinke that the negative precepts were written in one table and the affirmative in another But this cannot be admitted for these causes 1. There are but two affirmative precepts the fourth concerning the Sabbath and the fifth Honour thy father and mother so it would follow that two precepts should onely be in one table and eight in another and so the one table must needs be very large â—he other very little 2. Thus also the precepts which concerne our dutie toward God and the other belonging to our neighbour should bee mingled together 3. And the greatest inconvenience of all is that the order of the Commandements should be inverted and that they were not written in the same order wherein they were delivered Tostat. qu. 24. 2. Rab. Salâ—mon and so also Iosephus doe thinke that five Commandements were written in the first table and five in the second and to the foure first they joyne the fifth Honour thy father c. in the first table But by this meanes the precepts of divers kindes which command love toward God and our neighbour should be put together which are better distinguished into two tables 3. Tostatus with other doe distinguish the Commandements well in respect of the tables placing in the first those which containe our dutie toward God and in the second those which are to bee practised toward our neighbour but the Commandements he rightly divideth nor making of the two first but one and so counting but three in the first table and dividing the last into two which is but one But these two points are handled before at large that it were superflous to treat of them here againe the first quest â— 10. generall before the Commandements chap. 20. and the second quest 1.
their glorious garments such as they received of the Egyptians with other jewels of gold and silver when they came out of Egypt chap. 3.22 Tostat. quaest 7. So also Burgens Nullus ex more indutus est cultu suo None of them was decked in apparell as they used to be Depositis ornamentis lugubri habitu incedebant Having laid aside their ornaments they went in mourning weeds Iun. Pelarg. QUEST VI. Why in publike repentance they used to change their habit Vers. 4. THey sorrowed That is they put on sackcloth and mourning garments not as though true repentance consisted in the change of the outward apparell for the Lord saith by his Prophet Rent your hearts and not your garments Ioel 2. but the externall signes of repentance are profitable also and not to be neglected for these causes 1. That by these signes Conspicuum fiat eos vete peccatum suum agnoscere That by these outward arguments it may appeare that they do truely confesse their sinne Lippom God will have fructus cum arbore the tree with the fruit the tree is the penitent and contrite heart the fruit outward confession and humiliation Ferus 2. Because men by their sinne doe not onely provoke God but offend men it is requisite that as in their heart they doe humble themselves before God so they should by their outward behaviour give satisfaction unto men Ferus And so ignominia partem ultro subire inter homines c. willingly undergoe some shame among men in condemning themselves 3. It is profitable also for the good example of others ut alias ad imitationem provocent to stirre up others to imitate the like Calvin 4. I is infirmitas nostra sublevatur By these outward signes of repentance our infirmitie is helped Gallas and our sorrow and repentance thereby increased 5. Reales sunt quadam preces The humble habit and gesture of the bodie are certaine reall prayers whereby wee are stirred up more earnestly to intreat pardon at Gods hand Simler QUEST VII VVhy the Lord thus spake unto Moses Vers. 5. FOr the Lord had said 1. Tostatus opinion is that this here is inserted by way of anticipation because Moses delivered this unto the people after his comming downe from the mount the second time because at the same time Moses moved his Tabernacle without the campe which was after his second comming downe for it is called heere the Tabernacle of the Covenant vers 7. because the tables of the Covenant were there kept which Moses had not yet received for the first tables were broken Contra. 1. At Moses second comming downe the people were reconciled for Moses brought the tables of the law which was a signe of reconciliation betweene God and his people therefore it is not like that then so long after the people put off their rayment in signe of repentance 2. Neither is it like their sorrow and repentance was so long deferred 3. And as unlike it is that then Moses removed his Tabernacle which was a signe unto the people that God would not dwell among them when the Covenant was renued and the tables new written 4. Neither is it called the Tabernacle of the Covenant as the Latine Interpreter readeth but ohel mogned the Tent of the Congregation 2. Some thinke that this is here rehearsed concerning the peoples laying aside of their costly apparell and the removing of Moses Tent per recapitulationem by recapitulating supposing these things to have been done before Moses went up into the mount their reasons see before quest 2. where they are propounded by Tostatus as though he inclined to that opinion but qu. 8. upon this chapter he seemeth rather to be of opinion that here an anticipation of the storie is to be admitted a narration of that before which was done after and not a recapitulation a setting downe after of that which was done before But the historie is not prevented in this place as is shewed before so neither is it deferred for all this here rehearsed could not be done in the space of one day which must be admitted if these things were done before Moses went up againe unto God which was the verie next day after the slaughter of the people by the Levites chap. 32.30 3. Cajetanes opinion is that Moses was at this time with God in the mount Et quod rursus de monte descenderit And that he came downe againe from the mountaine and told the people these things But at Moses second going up to the mount to receive the second tables he continued there fortie daies and fortie nights and eat nothing Deut. 9.18 during that time he came not downe 4. Wherefore this was some other going up of Moses unto God though not into the thicke cloud beside his second solemne going up for the second tables so that Moses went unto God and returned to the people againe before he was called up and bid to bring other tables of stone with him like to the first chap. 34.1 And then this historie is not transposed but things are set downe in that order wherein they were done See before quest 2. QUEST VIII In what sense the Lord saith I will come upon thee whereas he said before I will not go up with thee Vers. 5. I will come suddenly upon thee and consume thee 1. Some thinke that this is spoken comminatoriè by way of threatning promittet se manifestare eis in mala eorum hee promiseth to shew himselfe unto them but to their hurt Hugo de S. Victor That as he denied before hee would go up with them that is to shew his comfortable presence among them now he will come upon them with indignation Gallas Although I have spared thee semper tamen non parcam yet will I not alway spare thee Ferus But if indeed the Lord did here threaten certainly to be revenged of them he would not presently have called unto them for repentance bidding them to put away their costly rayment 2. Therefore Lyranus thinketh that these words are uttered also comminatoriè in threatning manner but with condition of their repentance that then he would not destroy them as the destruction of Niniveh was so conditionally threatned But this is no commination but a repetition only of that which the Lord had denounced before vers 3. 3. Some thinke that these words are uttered propheticè prophetically Rabanus of the day of judgement wherein they shall certainly be judged for their sinne Gloss. interlin Of the Babylonian or Romane captivitie So also Burgens Semel ascendit Dei filius incarnatus c. Once the Sonne of God incarnate came among them and utterly destroyed them So also Ferus But the Lord speaketh of the time present of his comming unto them now inbringing them to the land of Canaan as appeareth vers 1 2. 4. Therefore others thinke that these words are delivered not comminatoriè by way of commination sed cammonitorie by way of admonition as Chrysostom observeth Hostes. qui
seene God face to face hee would not have desired to see his face afterward 6. Wherfore by this phrase is only meant that cleere revelation which the Lord shewed to Moses more than to any other so that it is spoken comparatively to other Prophets the Lord will speake by vision and dreame but to Moses mouth to mouth Num. 1â— 8 Simler He spoke to him face to face valde familiariter very familiarly his divine essence he could not see as the Lord answereth him afterward vers 20. Lyranus As a friend imparteth to a friend his secretâ— and counsell so Deus non abscondebat ab illo consilium God did not hide from him his counsell Rupertus The face of God is the knowledge of God Cognoscitur Deus per speculum cognoscitur per seipsum God is knowne as by a face in a glasse he is seene by himselfe in a glasse here in himselfe in heaven Gregor Moses saw God here as in a glasse but as he is in himselfe he could not see him But it will be objected that Iacob also saw God face to face therefore he saw as much as Moses but the meaning onely is that God appeared there to Iacob more manifestly than before sed pro ipsius gradu mensura but according to his degree and in measure Gallas Marbach Burgensis hath another answer that he which spake with Iacob face to face was an Angell he is called Elohim which name is given unto Angels as well as unto God but here he that spake with Moses is called Iehovah which name is proper and peculiar unto God But in as much as that Angels name was ineffable for Iacob desired to know it but it was not declared unto him it is certaine that it was Christ himselfe who in hmmane shape there wrestled with Iacob and therefore I preferre the former answer QUEST XX. Why Ioshua is here called a yong man Vers. 11. HIs servant Ioshuah a yong man 1. Ioshua was not in respect of his yeeres a yong man but was at the least at this time 43. yeeres old as Simlerus collecteth for he lived after this fortie yeeres during the sojourning of Israel in the desart and afterward was Captaine and Governour of the people 27. yeeres which all make together 100. and 10. which was the whole age of Ioshuah But allowing unto Ioshuah 17. yeeres of government only as Iunius which is more probable then Ioshuah was 53. yeeres old at this time And it is evident that Ioshuah was of good yeeres and experience who was before made Captaine of the warres against Amalek chap. 17. 2. And that Ioshuahs time of government was not 27. but only 17. yeeres may bee thus gathered from the going out of Israel out of Egypt unto the fourth yeere of Salomons raigne are 480. yeeres 1 King 6.1 which are thus gathered fortie yeeres in the wildernesse the Judges make 299. yeeres Eli Samuel and Saul 80. David 40. of Samomons reigne there must be counted foure there want only 17. yeeres to make up the former summe of 480. which time must be given unto Ioshuahs government and no more 3. He is therefore called a young man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nagnar not so much with relation to his manners because he was integer an upright man and innocent without guile or fraud Simler Cajetane or in respect of his service or attendance as sometime in that sense puer a lad is taken for a minister as Iun. Oleaster Tostatus for there is another word meshartho which signifieth his minister Lippoman But it either may be taken here pro discipulo for a disciple or scholar as our blessed Saviour after his resurrection said to hâ—s Disciples children or lads have ye any meat Ioh. 21. Lippoman or else he is called juvenis respectu Mosis a young man in respect of Moses Lyranus QUEST XXI Whether Ioshuah is here understood not to have departed from the Tabernacle Vers. 11. DEparted not out of the Tabernacle 1. The most doe understand this of Ioshuah that he departed not out of the Tabernacle But after the Lord was departed from Moses and the cloud removed mâ—nebat ibi ad custodiam he remained there to keepe it Oleaster ne cui pateret accessus homini aut bestiae that none should come neere it man or beast Tostat. qu. 11. 2. Upon this ground they further make Ioshuah a type of Christ qui semper in conspectu Dei intercedit pro nobis who is alwaies in the fight of God to make intercession for us Osiander Rupertus maketh Ioshua a figure of the Gospell as Moses signifieth the Law Spiritus viviâ—icans à tabernaculo cujus pontifex Christus non recedit The quickning spirit doth never depart from the Tabernacle the high Priest whereof is Christ which spirit the Law hath not Gloss. interlin applieth Ioshuahs continuall being in the Tabernacle unto Christs promise that he would be with his Disciples to the end of the world 3. Some hereupon further note that Aaron quasi sacerdotio suo privatur Aaron is for the time deprived as it were of his priesthood and the keeping of the Tabernacle committed to Ioshua Simler Pelarg. 4. But all these collections are grounded upon the false interpretation of the text for this last clause must be referred unto the Lord mentioned in the beginning of the verse not unto Ioshua for over the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nagnar is the distinction rebiah which doth distinguish and divide it from the sentence following So that thus the sentence must bee read When Moses returned into the host and his servant Ioshua a yong man hee departed not from the middest of the Tabernacle that is God who was present in the visible signe of the cloud Iun. The meaning then is that the cloud departed not from the Tabernacle which was without the campe whereby the Lord signified that he would not go among them as he had said vers 3. And seeing Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle while the cloud was thereon chap. 40. how is it like that Ioshua could abide there continually And further whereas only Moses and Ioshua as Cajetane noteth were admitted to come unto the Tabernacle quia soli immunes erant à peccato populi because they onely were free from the sinne of the people it was fit that Ioshua should attend upon Moses being his Minister and that Moses should not go and returne alone into the campe 5. Procopius so understandeth it as that Ioshua intra castra se continet did keepe himselfe within the campe because he was yet but a young man and not perfect and so not fit to be admitted to the colloquie or speech of God But Ioshua neither stayed in the campe when Moses went forth to the Tabernacle neither yet is it to bee supposed to have stayed behind in the Tabernacle when Moses returned but he did accompanie him and attend upon him both to and from the Tabernacle 6. The Tabernacle needed no keeper
of the name Eheie and whether Plato and other Philosophers received any light from Moses bookes 26. qu. Of the name of God Iehovah whether it be ineffable 27. qu. VVhy Moses is bid to gather the Elders together 28. qu. Why they make request but for three daies journey 29. qu. How the people is said to have sacrificed in the wildernesse 30. qu. How it is said Pharaoh should not let them go no not with strong hand Questions upon the fourth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Moses offended in charging the people 2. qu. What the first signe meaneth of turning the rod into a serpent 3. qu. What is signified by the leprosie of Moses hand 4. qu. VVhat kind of leprosie Moses hand was stricken with 5. qu. Whether the third signe of turning water into bloud were shewed at this time 6. qu. Whether in these miracles there were a substantiall change 7. qu. VVhether Moses indeed had an impediment of speech and what it was 8. qu. How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe 9. qu. How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth 10. qu. VVhom Moses meaneth that hee would have sent 11. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angrie with him and wherein Moses sinned and how God is angrie with his children 12. qu. Why Aaron is called the Levite 13. qu. How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron 14. qu. VVhether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law 15. qu. VVhy Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going 16. qu. Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. 17. qu. Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey 18. qu. VVhy Moses staffe is called the rod of God 19. qu. How God is said to harden Pharaohs heartâ— that God man and Satan are said to harden the heart but diversly 20. qu. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God 21. qu. Who smote Moses in the Iune and how 22. qu. For what sin the Lord would have killed Moses 23. qu. Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision fortie yeares in the wildernesse 24. qu. VVhat moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child 25. qu. Why the Lord meeteth Moses by the way and not before 26. qu. VVhether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife 27. qu. Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion 28. qu. At whose feete Zipporah and what shee cast 29. qu. Why Zipporah called Moses husband of bloud 30. qu. VVhether those words of Zipporah rehearsed againe were uttered by Zipporah or by Moses the writer 31. qu. How Zipporah knew that Moses was stricken for the neglect of circumcision 32. qu. VVho it was that departed from Moses 33. qu. Of the mysticall application of the historie 34. qu. VVhat manner of faith it was which the people had in beleeving Moses Questions upon the fifth Chapter 1. QUest Why the Lord sent Moses so often to Pharaoh 2. qu. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh 3. qu. Whether Pharaoh were altogether ignorant of God 4. qu. Why mention is onely made of going three dayes journey 5. qu. What other things were said and done by Moses before Pharaoh 6. qu. In what sense Pharaoh saith they were much people 7. qu. Why they used straw in making of bricke 8. qu. Whether Moses sinned in expostulating with God 9. qu. How the Lord is said to afflict his people Questions upon the sixth Chapter 1. QUest Of the divers names which are given unto God in the Scripture 2. qu. Of the divers kinds of names given unto God 3. qu. Of the excellencie of the name Jehovah 4. qu. Whether the name Jehovah bee understood of Christ. 5. qu. Of the right pronuntiation of the name Jehovah 6. qu. Whether the name Jehovah be ineffable that is not to be pronounced 7. qu. How the Lord was not knowne by his name Jehovah to Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 8. qu. Why the Genealogie of Reuben Simeon and Levi is inserted 9. qu. How Reuben is said here to be the first borne 10. qu. Of the age of Levi. 11. qu. Of the age of Kohath 12. qu. Of the age of Amram 13. qu. Why the sonnes of Korah and Ithamar are set downe 14. qu. Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Judah 15. qu. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation 16. qu. In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Questions upon the seventh Chapter 1. QUest The divers appellations of the name of God 2. qu. In what sense Moses is called Aarons God 3. qu. In what sense Aaron is called Moses Prophet 4. qu. Why the tribes of Israel are called Armies 5. qu. Of Moses age 6. qu. Whether Pharaoh asked a signe and whether a signe may be required 7. qu. Of the divers names of the Egyptian Magicians here used 8. qu. Of divers kinds of Magicke 9. qu. Of the first author and inventor of art Magicke 10. qu. Who were the ringleaders and chiefe of the Egyptian Magicians where also of the place where Jannes and Jambres were buried 11. qu. Whether things done by magicke and inchantment are in truth or in shew onely 12. qu. What things are permitted to Satan to doe 13. qu. How divers wayes Satans power is limited 14. qu. Whether the devill by his owne power can cause thunder and lightning 15. qu. Of the power of spirits in naturall works and of divers strange and admirable works in nature 16. qu. What works in naturall things are forbidden unto spirits to doe and how Satan two wayes maketh things to appeare that are not 17. qu. Whether Satan can raise the spirits and soules of the dead where these particulars are handled of the fabulous reports of the Heathen of the imagined force of Necromancie 2. Reasons against Necrâ—mancie 3. In what cases the dead have been raised and appeared 18. qu. Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead 19. qu. Of the divers kinds of miracles 20. qu. Of the difference betweene true miracles and false 21. qu. Whether the Sorcerers brought forth true serpents 22. qu. By what meanes Satan deluded Pharaoh with a shew of serpents 23. qu. Why the Lord suffered the Sorcerers of Egypt to shew such contrarie signes 24. qu. VVhether Pharaoh being deceived by the Magicians false signes be thereby excusable 25. qu. Of the number of the plagues of Egypt 26. qu. Of the greatnesse of the plagues of Egypt how the Egyptians were every way punished 27. qu. Where the plagues of Egypt and to what place they were sent at the first 28. qu. At what time the plagues were sent upon Egypt 29. qu. In what time all the plagues were finished 30. qu. Whether the good Angels or the Lord were the ministers of the Egyptian plagues 31. qu. For what ends and causes the Lord wrought such wonders in
fashion thereof inscription and fastening 36. qu. How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities 37. qu. The mysticall signification of the golden plate 38. qu. Of the imbroidered coat the fashion and making thereof 39. qu. Of the high Priests miter 40. qu. Of the girdle of needle worke and imbroidered 41. qu. How the high Priests attire differed from the apparell of the inferiour Priests 42. qu. Whether Aaron did alwayes put on the common Priestly garments 43. qu. What it is to fill the hands of the Priests 44. qu. Of the fashion and use of the linnen breeches 45. qu. How this precept and charge concerning the linnen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 46. qu. Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments Questions upon the nine and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated 2. qu. Why the Calfe is said to bee the sonne of a bullocke 3. qu. Why a Bullocke two Rammes and other things were offered at Aarons consecration 4. qu. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how 6. qu. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted 7. qu. How Aaron was anointed and with what 8. qu. How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall 9. qu. The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration 10. qu. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast 11. qu. Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other 12. qu. Why the bloud was laid upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. What became of the bloud which was powred at the bottome of the Altar 14. qu. Why the fat was burned upon the Altar and how 15. qu. VVhy the flesh skinne and dung was burned without the host 16. qu. Of the mysticall application of the sacrifice of the bullocke with the rites thereof 17. qu. VVhy the sacrifice for sinne was offered first 18. qu. How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar 19. qu. Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud 20. qu. Why the dung in the sinne offerings being an uncâ—eane thing was prescribed to be burned 21. qu. Why the burnt offering was so called and how it differed from other sacrifices 22. qu. VVhy the burnt offering is called a sweet savour 23. qu. Of the mysticall sense of the ramme of burnt offerings 24. qu. Of the third ramme why it is called the ramme of consecration 25. qu. Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron 26. qu. How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about 27. qu. How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting 28. qu. The mysticall signification of the ramme of consecration with the rites thereof 29. qu. How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro 30. qu. Whether Moses were indeed a Priest 31. qu. Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ramme of consecration 32. qu. What difference there was betweene the shake offering and heave offering 33. qu. What is here understood by the heave offering 34. qu. Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ramme given unto the Priests 35. qu. Of the consecrating of Aarons successor in his garments 36. qu. By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated 37. qu. Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed 38. qu. What services the high Priest was bound to doe in the Sanctuarie 39. qu. Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration 40. qu. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration 41. qu. Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven dayes 42. qu. Whether all the sacrifices the first day were iterated seven dayes together or the sacrifice for sinne onely 43. qu. To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven 44. qu. How the Altar was cleansed and why 45. qu. How the Altar sanctified whatsoever touched it 46. qu. Of the dayly sacrifice with the rites thereof 47. qu. How much the Hin contained 48. qu. Of the spirituall application of the Altar and dayly sacrifice 49. qu. How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel 50. qu. What the Lord promiseth to sacrifice 51. qu. What is meant here by Gods glorie 52. qu. How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron 53. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell among them Questions upon the thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed 2. qu. Wherefore the Altar of incense had hornes comming out of it 3. qu. Wherein this Altar of incense differed from the other 4. qu. How the incense was burned upon the golden Altar 5. qu. Of the placing of the bars and how the Altar was carried 6. qu. Where the Altar of incense was placed 7. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the golden Censer which the most holy place is said to have 8. qu. Why incense was commanded to be burned morning and evening 9. qu. Whether any of the lamps burned by day 10. qu. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar 11. qu. Whether the high Priest entred more than once in a yeare upon any occasion into the most holy place 12. qu. How Aaron made reconciliation upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. The spirituall sense of the Altar of incense 14. qu. How this Altar of incense differed from Salomons 15. qu. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended 16. qu. Whether this collection of many were commanded onely at this time or were to continue 17. qu. VVhy this money was collected and to what end 18. qu. How much the sicle of the Sanctuarie and halfe sicle was 19. qu. Whether there were divers kinds of shekels 20. qu. Of the halfe shekel which Christ paid for tribute what it was and how it came to bee paid for tribute 21. qu. Why they were numbred onely from twentie yeares old 22. qu. Why the poore pay as much as the rich 23. qu. Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once 24. qu. Of the fashion of the brasen Laver. 25. qu. Of the use of this brasen Laver. 26. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Laver wherein the Priests washed 27. qu. The difference betweene Moses Laver and Salomons great Sea of brasse 28. qu. Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment 29. qu. Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment 30. qu. Of the use of this oyntment in anointing the Tabernacle 31. qu. How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy 32. qu. When and how Aaron and his sons were anointed 33. qu. Who are understood here by the name
of the children of Israel whether the Levites also are there comprehended 34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water
sacrificing and dancing before it some goe about to excuse 1. There are which doe thus qualifie the first petition of the people Make us gods that because the word Elohim gods is applied to Magistrates and great men as well as unto gods they say their meaning was to desire onely some guide and governour to bee given them in Moses place But this cannot be so for these reasons 1. Aaron could not make them a man to be a governour or guide but by generation which could not have beene done but in continuance of time 2. And if that had been their request to what purpose should Aaron have demanded their earings 3. And the golden calfe being made and set up why did they worship and dance before it if it were not their meaning to have such an one made Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Quidam ajunt hostiam non esse mactatam in honorem vituli c. Some thinke that the sacrifice was not slaine for the honour of the golden Calfe but to be an expiation of their sinne Ex Procâ—p But the contrary appeareth vers 8. the Lord himselfe saith they offered unto it and if they had sorrowed for their sinne they would not have leaped and danced as they did 3. Some Hebrewes say further that Aaron and the Israelites intended not to worship the Calfe but did keep that solemnity unto Iehovah as Aaron caused to be proclaimed God was offended with them because they offered sacrifices being not commanded to doe it c. Contra. 1. Though they had not worshipped the golden Calfe yet it was a great impiety in them to cause it to be made with any such intent to be a scandall and offence 2. They sinned concerning the Calfe in singing praises unto it and in sacrificing unto it saying These are thy gods c. And the Lord himselfe saith They offered unto it vers 8. 3. And Moses himselfe calleth the calfe their sinne and stamped it to powder Deut. 9.21 and made them drinke thereof all which sheweth that they sinned concerning the Calfe Tostatus qu. 14. QUEST XXIV Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated Vers. 6. THey rose up to play By occasion of this word here it shall not be amisse to insert somewhat concerning play recreation and delight how farre it may be lawfull 1. Like as the body being wearied with labour had need of some rest so the minde being with much study and contemplation dulled requireth some refreshing quies animâ— est delectatio the rest of the minde is recreation and delight as it is reported of Iohn the Evangelist as Thom. Aquin. writeth that certaine were offended seeing him playing with some of his disciples then he bad one of them draw a bow and shoot an arrow and after that another asking him if he could doe so continually they answered No for then the bow would breake So saith he would the minde of man be broken Si nunquam ab intentione sua relaxaretur If it should never have intermission from serious studie 2. But here three things specially must bee observed concerning the moderation of delights and recreation 1. This delight must not be in operationibus vel verbis turpibus in unseemlie and uncleane words or actions for that were obscene scurrilitie 2. We must have a care that the minde be not wholly given over to sport and delight as Ambrose saith Caveamus ne dum animum relaxare volumus solvamus omnem harmoniam tanquam concentum honorum operum Let us take heed lest while we would recreate the minde wee doe not dissolve the harmonie and concent of profitable works 3. It must be carefully seene unto that our recreation congruat tempori personae loco doe agree unto the time person and place 3. Whereas then Chrysostom saith Non dat Deus ludere sed diabolus God is not the giver and author of play but the devill and thereupon he alleageth this text They sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play He must be understood to speake of those qui inordinatè ludis utuntur which use playes inordinately which abuse and excesse consisteth in two things 1. Ex ipsa specie actionum c. In the very kinde of actions wherein the delight consisteth if they be illiberall obscene and uncomely 2. Secundùm defectum debitarum circumstantiarum If there be a defect in the due circumstances of time person or place Sic Thomas QUEST XXV Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe Vers. 7. THen the Lord said to Moses Go get thee downe 1. Cajetan thinketh that Moses having received the tables of the law and the Lord having left talking with him that Moses was now going downe But it is not like that Moses would have departed before the Lord spake unto him to bid him goe The Lord had ended all his former communication Sed nondum dicitur discessisse à colloquio Dei but hee was not yet departed from the presence and speech of God Simler 2. Rab. Salomon thinketh that this is to be understood of the great dishonour which Moses sustained by the disobedience of the people as if the Lord should have said Descende de honore Descend from thine honour But it is evident in that Moses presently upon these words came downe from the mount that the Lord spake of his locall descending 3. Tostatus giveth this reason why he is bid to descend because it was not necessarie that Moses now should stay any longer to receive lawes and precepts for the people for they should be given in vaine to such a disobedient people But the Lord even at this instant had given Moses the tables of the law therefore that was not the reason 4. But he is willed to goe downe quickly Vt effraenem populi licentiam cohiberet That he might stay the unbridled licentiousnesse of the people and to chastise them for their disobedience Gallas He sendeth him downe Ad puniendum corum peccatum c. to punish their sinne Lyran. Ferus QUEST XXVI Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people Vers. 7. FOr thy people which thou hast brought c. 1. Some doe expound it thus Tuus cognitione carnis vel affectu sollicitudinis Thy people in respect of the kindred of the flesh or loving care Interlinear But more is thereby signified 2. Some thinke by this which is added thy people Mosem quodammodo vocari in partem criminis c. That Moses here after a sort is brought into the crime to trie his patience Calvin He saith thy people ad cumulum criminis ut etiam ipsum Mosem peccasse significetur To accumulate the crime thereby to signifie that Moses in a manner had sinned in them Cajetan But Moses could no way be touched with their sinne being not at all accessarie unto it 3. The most doe make this collection that God who while they were obedient vouchsafed to call them his people now doth renounce them calling them not my people
but thy people Quia me peccando deseruit Because they have forsaken me by their sinne as the Angell Gabriel saith unto Daniel thy people in the same sense Seventie weeks are determined upon thy people to finish their wickednesse Dan. 9.24 Hierom Dum sancte vivimus Domini sumuâ— cùm peccamus nostri sumâ—â— While we live well we are the Lords but when we sinne we are our owne Lippom. Pellican So also Osiander Simlerus Ferus Though Calvin mislike this sense yet it is warranted by that place Deut. 32.5 They have corrupted themselves not being his children Iunius 4. And beside the Lord in this speaking doth tax their ingratitude thy people whom thou hast wrought all these wonders for and done so much for they have corrupted themselves Pelarg. 5. And in that the Lord doth attribute unto Moses their deliverance which was wrought by his owne hand and calleth them his people this he doth to make Moses more carefull for the reformation of the people Vt ipse videns omnia sibi â—ncumbere tanquam suos diligentâ—r castiget That he seeing all to lie upon him should diligently chastise them and see unto them as his owne Tostat. Gallas QUEST XXVII Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it Vers. 7. HAth corrupted their wayes c. 1. That is of themselves being not seduced by others but of their owne corrupt inclination they have committed this great iniquitie Simler 2. Like as a wife corrupteth her selfe by adulterie so had they falsified their faith toward God by their spirituall fornication Oleaster 3. They were soone turned out of the way there were not fully six weeks passed since the law was delivered Ferus Simler 4. And from the way which God commanded them with thunder and lightning and some of those terrible signes remained still in their sight as the thicke cloud in the top of mount Sinai into the which Moses was entred to speake with God Simler 5. Then followeth the particular description of their sinne 1. They had transgressed directly against the first and second Commandement in making a molten image Ferus 2. And the same an image of a brute beast being more brutish and without understanding themselves Simlerus 3. They had not onely made it but worshipped it 4. Yea offered sacrifices unto it Tostat. 5. And more than that Beneficium meum idolo imputarunt They have ascribed my benefit of their deliverance to an idoll Interlinear 6. Obtulerunt vitulo quae ipsis dederat They offered toward the calfe the things which he had given them their jewels and earings which they received of the Egyptians the Lord having so moved their hearts Ferus 7. And to make up the measure of their sinne the Lord saith they were a stiffnecked people intractable and incorrigible Simler QUEST XXVIII Why they are called a people of a stiffe-necke Vers. 9. I Have seene this people and behold it is a stiffe-necked people 1. Deus loquitur more humane c. God speaketh here according to the manner and phrase of men for we doe not upon one fault condemne a man of stubbornnesse but after we have had sufficient experience and see there is no amendment then wee will pronounce him contumacious and stubborne So the Lord in respect of his owne knowledge knew in the beginning what this people was Per suam cognitionem simplicem aternam uniâ—â— intuitu omnia comprehendit c. By his everlasting knowledge at once he comprehendeth all things But in respect of us now he saith after he had had experience of this peoples perversenesse who had divers times before murmured against him and tempted him and now they had proceeded from evill to worse he now at the length pronounceth them to be a stiffe-necked people Tostat. qu. 16. 2. Some thinke this similitude is taken from them that make haste in running and will not turne their necke to heare or regard those that call them backe Tostat. But allusion is rather made here unto stubborne bullocks not used to the yoke which will not yeeld their necke unto the coller So this people refused the Lords yoke of obedience Simlerus Borrhaius Iunius 3. And hereby is signified not onely their intractable nature that they were a stiffe-necked people Non recipiens correctionem not receiving any correction or shewing any hope of amendment but this is a preamble to their punishment Vbi talis est durities non superest venâ—â— locus Where such hardnesse and obstinacie is there is no place for pardon Calvin There is nothing remaining Quâ—m ut extrema internecione deleatur than that they be utterly destroyed Gallas QUEST XXIX Why the Lord did not prevent the sin of the people at the first BUt it will here be demanded seeing the Lord might have kept the people from sinning why he did it not 1. The Lord thought it good in his wisdome to leave this people a little to themselves and not to call them backe at the first 1. Quia non ita conspicua esset eorum nequitia c. Because their wickednesse should not have so fully appeared Gallasius 2. And if they had presently recovered themselves De justitia sua praesumpsissent They might have presumed of their owne righteousnesse and therefore God suffereth them to fall that they might thereby be humbled and learne to know themselves Marbach 3. And God herein also Tentat fidem Mosis doth trie the faith of Moses who having received the tables might perswade himselfe that all was now in good case and suddenly in his greatest joy hee hath a pull backe hearing of this grievous sinne of the people Calvin Marbach 4. And God suffered it so to be that Moses hereby might interpose himselfe as a mediator betweene God and his people Vt imitaretur Chrystum to imitate Christ and to be a perfect type and figure of him who hath dissolved the wrath of God hanging over our sinnes Procâ—pius 2. But whereas God sometime winketh at mens sins and suffereth them to goe on till their wickednesse be at the full and then punisheth them herein Gods mercie appeareth Qui tempestive occurrit exitio populi c. which in time preventeth the destruction and ruine of the people Gallas QUEST XXX Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone Vers. 10. NOw therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot c. 1. Which the Lord so speaketh not Ac si libere non posset exequi vindictam suam c. As though he could not freely take revenge unlesse Moses gave him leave but the Lord by this manner of speech sheweth quanti astimet servum c. how much he esteemeth his servant ascribing so much to his prayers as though they were a let and hinderance unto him Calvin 2. Some thinke that the Lord by this speech should discourage Moses from praying because their sinne was so great as the Lord forbiddeth Ieremie to pray for the people Ier. 7.16